Blog

tttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttt

Introduction

Hey my names Katie or Kate for short, I am an identical twin and I am in love with my twin sister Catherine or Cat for short this is my story.

***********************

Eight years ago

“Kate it’s time to go we’re going to be late.” momma called up the stairs. I had just finished packing my pencils and was just getting ready to rush down stairs and begin my first day of fourth grade and as usual, and to my liking, I was in the same class as my sister Cat. We were always close and we were yeah others best friends until today.

During recess we were hanging around the Merry-go-round when Benny and his little group of goons came over calling us dykes and incest lovers. We fought back with words as well and it was about to escalate until the bell rang for us to return to class.

Not knowing what a dyke was or what incest was I got on the computer to look it up and was surprised at what I learned. A few weeks of mulling it over and the usual hanging around had got me thinking as to what my relationship, other than being twin sisters, was with Cat. I had come to believe that it was love and not just sisterly love but a be together forever love. I had discreetly asked Cat what she thought of love. “A marriage between a man and a woman, or thats what I want out of love.” Was her reply. Those words were forever burned into my mind.

I wrote everything in my diary, even those very words, deciding that she can’t have what she wanted if I was around I began to push her away and hang out with other people. No matter how much I hurt her I could not stay by her side. I began to make new friends and so did she though she tended to befriend the popular I befriended the nerds and just about anyone not popular.

Seven Years Ago:

Still writing in my diary I continue to watch from a distance as my sister adjusts to life away from me. After the first few months Cat had cried herself to sleep and had on more than one occasion tried slipping into my bed in the middle of the night until I finally left the room all together and started to sleep on the couch. It hurt to have to hurt her like this but I believed it was for the better that it ended now before it became harder later.

She has been making friends and is starting look happy now, all I can do is watch from a distance it hurts but I will do anything to make sure she remains happy in the long run. even if I can no longer play a role in her decisions.

During recess today I was studying with the other nerds still within earshot as Benny started to pick on Cat and her friends. I was angry but I was not going to show it not here not now, I knew that if I did it would ruin all the work I put into severing my ties with Cat. I didn’t have to bear it much longer because her new friends soon rallied to her and Ben backed off and never bothered her again. I was happy that she had found friends to look after her for when I could no longer do so.

I was finally given my own room and moved my things into it, I’m sure Momma was just as glad to get me off the couch and somewhere out of the way. I liked my new room but it was lonely and although I was glad Cat was happy my feelings only continued to grow for my sister.

Sometime during the weeks I have heard thing from friends and passers by about masterbation and when I usually don’t know the meaning of a word I get on the internet. Fascinated and a little disgusted I went to my room dropped my shorts and panties and layed on the bed. I just stared down at it and wondered how such a thing could bring pleasure. I reached down with one finger and began to rub up and down on it. The first touch was nothing special but after a few moments it started to feel tingly, I kept rubbing and the feeling felt very much different I started leaking what the internet called precum (need to check online for what that actually is called) it made it easier to rub my vagina faster and my stomach began to feel funny and my breathing became faster until a very powerful sensation occurred that took to the edges of consciousness. The feeling was beyond anything I had ever felt before and for the briefest of moments I wondered if Cat would eventually do the same.

Four years later:

My sister seemed happy she has had a few troubles here and there but she pulled through. She had been out on a few dates but nothing had happened, I should know because I had followed her every time. I just wanted to make sure she was safe but after the few times I had stopped knowing they would eventually see me anyway. Instead I relented to watching her at school to read her body language, unlike most people I could read most of the basics from her body but I had to tread carefully or I would end up ogling her instead of watching for hidden emotions. Over the years I had hit the gym and worked up my muscles and joined the small local karate club or whatever you want to call it.

I now wore boys cloths of dark colors and kept my Black hair cut short and straightened. While my sister still wore the girls clothes but was more often in jeans than skirts or dresses. My sister ended up becoming the most popular girl in school and the most beautiful as well that even the “dreadful” Ben was now head over heels for her. My girl was rising up in the world and getting closer to the love she was searching for for very words I had burned into my heart and written in big bold words on the first page of my diary that is now well hidden in my room. “A marriage between a man and a woman, or thats what I want out of love.” Those words still have not left me and I will do all I can to help her achieve that.

I personally had avoided dating and had decided long ago that I will never get married for there is only one that I love that is the one I cannot have. I have never had any interest in boys or any other women for that matter I only have eyes for my sister. I masterbate about her on a nightly bases now fully content but not satisfied. I had burst my cherry a year ago when I tried using my hair brush as a dildo, it hurt like hell but it was over after that and now I can play away without having to worry of a hymen anymore so theres a plus.

Present:

It was the start of my junior year in high school and like always I got with my group of nerds and four the last two years I had started my own martial arts club I had mastered more arts of fighting and wished to pass the arts into the future students. Despite being a nerd I am also highly respected by the teachers and the rest of the student body though there are some that wish to still cause me trouble namely Ben who still is infatuated with my sister. My sister barely passes school because she always hangs out with her friends and doesn’t get any studying in, I am one of the honors students and have straight A’s in all my classes.

Today started like most days with me going into my classes and getting together with the club after school but unlike most days today was club selection and my club was small with just two of us at first but now after two years of hard work we were the biggest club in the school with over forty members and the top five participating in tournaments. Thanks to the tournament championships we have been getting more and more recruits to join I have even gotten an invitation to participate in the world wide martial arts tournament after graduation. So things were suppose to be looking up but the thought of leaving was hard and I had not yet decided whether or not to accept the invitation, I did not want to leave Cat but I knew I could not stay with her forever. Luckily I didn’t have to decide till my second semester of senior year so I kept it tucked away at home.

We had gotten a good batch of freshmen today for the club and already some of the other members had begun to master the various arts I have been teaching them and since some of the other members had begun to master it I had help when it came to instructing the other students. I have mastered muay thai, karate, and chinese kenpo and these are the styles that are taught in the club. So we enter three different tournaments each year so yeah our little school started to become well known across the continent over the last year and new families and businesses have come here for that very reason. I had always imagined that this small town would eventually become a small Shanghai for almost everyone knows some form of martial arts now.

Arriving home I went into my room and continued to write in my diary, I know right a seventeen year old women still writing in a diary one of the many she owns to. Each of my diaries are stored in the same spot, now I know what you are thinking why have them all in the same place well heres your answer it makes it easier to read them. Instead of searching over the entire place for them when I want to read them all I have to do is search one place. Well thats what I did when I finished writing the most recent passage. I loved going over all the old memories and placing them fresh in my mind.

My favorite place when I wasn’t at school studying or working with the club was to go deep into the forest and rest by the stream that passed by a near by cave that only went in about ten or so feet. Just listening to the birds and nature calmed me sometimes I have even stayed the night here during the weekends. Thats where I went when the world crumbled around me or whenever something joyous happened, it was my own world, my own paradise.

Dropping everything thats where I went; I had no studying, no club work, and no where else to be. The location was about three miles into the forest and would take at least an hour to reach but luckily there is no getting lost after I had easily worn a path all the way there over the years.

Arriving at the stream I took off my shoes and socks with a smile as I dropped my feet into the pleasantly cool water. Laying back feet still dangling I dozed off to a peaceful slumber.

I awoke sometime later still laying at the waters edge, feet dangling, to the sound of my cell blaring in my pocket seeing that it was mom I answered. “Hello? Oh yeah I got it. In the forest, I dozed off. I understand you have to work and won’t be home tonight, yeah? Alright see you some other time. Bye.” Hanging up I pulled my now numb feet out of the water and begin to head home.

stepping up to the front door I was still contemplating on what to have for dinner, then it hit like a brick wall, I know I’ll make lasagna. Mind made up I walk in and straight into the kitchen thinking Cat might be in her room as usual this time of day, getting to work I finished preparing it ten minutes later and stuck it in the oven. Needing to change into my night clothes I walked up stairs and into my room.

In front of me sat Cat, I was about to ask her why she was in my room when I saw her holding one of my diary books and a look of shock on her face at my entrance. She was about to say something but all I heard was her calling out my name as I bolted down stairs and out of the house. Running as fast as I could I was crying and not paying attention to anything but my pain and all my hard work going up in flames. I had forgotten to put them away before leaving for the forest now I’ll never show my face to her again I can’t, I never wanted her to leave and now that was inevitabile. I didn’t realize where I was until I finally looked up and noticed it had started to rain heavily, I was at the stream in the forest right where all this started. My feet must have carried me here by instinct, here where I have always come in search of peace and to be alone.

I was soaked from the rain and I was miles from the nearest building, taking shelter in the small cave and sat there. Everything was rushing through my mind the nights events and the events that led up to it. I was a fool I never should have kept a diary of what I was feeling, I shouldn’t have had a diary at all. Tears were falling freely now and unrestrained, I let everything out. I sat there and sat there for how long I have no idea but by the time I came back to my senses the sun was high in the sky and was beginning its slow descent into evening. I sat there longer not wanting to go back home and have to face Cat or anyone else. Luckily it was a Saturday so I hoped no one would notice I was gone yet, I bet Cat is hoping I never go back there she is probably more than angry at me and disgusted by me. I won’t go home not yet not until monday when she is at school so I could gather my things and pack. I can’t live there anymore I have to leave and just disappear… no that won’t work it would only make life harder for me and everyone else. No coming monday I will remove myself from any future pain and current pain. With my decision made I layed down on the compacted earth with a new purpose to not only end my pain but to completely remove such a disgrace from the world that my sister lives in.

I awoke the next morning to the grumbling of my stomach I hadn’t eaten since lunch on friday at school and I haven’t had a drink of water since after putting the lasagna in the oven two days ago. Laying back down I willed time to pass to no avail and finally fell back into a deep slumber regretting everything I have done in my life, regretting everything I had written in my life. I’m sure Cat would be glad to see me gone because I’m sure that if I don’t end up leaving after this she will I don’t want her to leave because of my mistake. I don’t want to cause her any more trouble in life. She will live happier if I could just fade away existence and be forgotten.

Finally monday morning I made my way home walking in the front door I figured Cat would be at school by now so I wasn’t worried about being quiet. I went up stairs to my room to get my gun but what I found instead was a sleeping Cat in my bed with a tear stained face clutching one of my diary books to her chest. She awoke moments later after I opened the door and rushed me pinning me to the floor and I was assaulted with a bear hug and a now freshly soaked dirty shirt. Rivers were about to pour through my eyes now as well but all I could do was lay there with the girl I loved on top of me.

“You idiot why why did you leave?” I didn’t have time to answer because this is not the reaction I was expecting from her. I expected her to hate and try shoving me out the door not hugging me, I was utterly dumbfounded.

I was fighting the rivers from flowing as she looked up at me and asked with a sobering seriousness. “ Why haven’t you told me? Why haven’t you Kate you should be able to tell me anything I’m your twin?”

All I could do was mutter the words she once told me. “A marriage between a man and a woman, or thats what I want out of love.”

She looked at me with confusion as I said then I elaborated.” Its what you told me back in fourth grade when I asked you what you thought of love. I had burned those words into my heart and so I decided that no matter how much it hurt I had to separate us you could find your love I knew that with me there it would be impossible for you to have it. I wanted you to be happy in life and I knew we could never be together forever so I tried to sever our bond so you could live happily without me.” The dam for the rivers had broken during my speech and I was openly sobbing now.

“My life is over now that you know so please get off so I can end this, please just let me go. You have to find that man for you to love. You can still love someone I can’t I have tried over the years to love someone else but I couldn’t it has always been you that I loved.” I sobbed, I figured I could have created a well now by how much I’ve cried over the last few days but they kept coming.

“I was a child I was to young at the time to know what I loved. I always believed you hated me and that is why you were pushing me away.” Cat sobbed but before I could speak again she planted a passionate filled kiss on my lips I was too shocked to respond but when she pulled back she started to speak again.

“I love you I always have but I have tried to find others to love but it never worked. I thought you hated me so I tried to move on but I never felt love toward anyone but you, it broke my heart to see you run away the other day but I nearly fell into despair when you didn’t come back. Please don’t leave me again promise me.” Cat begged and clutched at me tighter.

My resolve was shattered at her words but I never felt happier. I grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her down for another quick kiss then murmured. “ Can you get off of me so I can take a shower, I stink?”

That day we spent all day together sitting in front of the television, me against the arm of the couch and her laying against me eyes closed and a smile upon her face. This time alone I had time to contemplate how just this morning I was intent on killing myself and now I would rather go through hell to be with Cat. I couldn’t fathom why Cat could so easily forgive me for all I’ve done over the years, I have hurt her beyond anything I could have imagined. I can’t forgive myself for what I have done I just can’t. I will never hurt her again I will make amends no matter how much it hurt I will repent for all I have done. Even if it means losing an arm or a leg I will repent and then hopefully I can forgive myself when the time comes.

Starting to doze off as well I reluctantly woke up Cat. “Come on Cat wake up time to go to bed,” she gave little protests As I slowly began to sit her up, she was still out of it so I happily cradled her in my arms and carefully carried her upstairs to her room and sadly put her in her bed. I pulled the blanket up over her and kissed her cheek earning a sigh from Cat. With reluctance I walked out and into my room.

I had so many thoughts running through my head that I just sat at my small desk and stared at my knife collection hanging on the wall. A sudden thought came to mind for repentance. Pulling down one of the display cases I selected the sharpest knife I had, A small Buck pocket knife easy portability as well. Choice made I dropped my bottoms and exposing my toned thigh and a quick slash of the knife later I went to bed. I had decided that I will give my leg a slash every day for the next eight years to make up for the pain Cat had gone through and if I cause further pain I would double the slashes I make each day. With a plan in mind I had started to fall into a deep happy slumber.

The next morning I awoke to a mess of brown hair and a sleeping sister cuddled into me, I was happily surprised I must have been seriously out of it to not notice her climbing into my bed. None the less I was happy I watched her for a moment longer then reluctantly quietly climbed out of bed to take a shower and prepare for the day. Taking my knife and extra clothes with me I headed for the shower, another quick slash later and I was hopping into the shower. entering my room fully dressed I sat next to Cat and watched her and nudged her awake.

“Hey lovely, what time is it?” She asked half asleep.

“6pm time to get ready for school come on.” I gently began to sit her up then began to tickle her sides I remember that she could not stand being tickled there. I was right she jumped right out bed and fell onto the floor like cat when you water on it. I tried to hold back my laughter and only barely succeeded as her face began to turn red from embarrassment.

“When did you slip into my bed last night, mind you I was happily surprised?” If possible I thought her saw her face turn a shade darker at my question.

“I have learned to be quiet when I came to watch you over the years and just decided to slip in next to you I don’t remember the time.” She definitely got redder after that admission. I couldn’t be happier. With a kiss on the cheek she was convinced to get up and get ready for the day.

We hung out more at school to the puzzled looks of others I assumed that they had always assumed we hated each other so I just ignored them and continued with my day though we did keep contact to the minimum to stop any potential rumors spreading about why we suddenly hang out again. We have not hung out since fourth grade and only a few of the other students had known us since then, over the years people moved to and from other places. Ben was one of the few who remained who still remembers those days. With are day passing quickly I still had to stay after school for club activities and then after that I’ll have some time to go shopping for Cat’s birthday gift. Our birthday is the day after tomorrow and I still have her presents from the last eight years hidden in my closet I just needed to get this one for this year and I will present them to her then.

I was still a little giddy by the time the club started and so I did something I usually do only twice year an inner tournament, a tournament between everyone to show off our skills to the school and to see where we stand among our fellow members. After getting the schools permission it was announced to all the students as a surprise the inner tournament was an event that was very much enjoyed not only by the student body but also by the town and all nearby towns. The school only agreed to sponsor the event because it always brought in big money for tickets which goes toward fundings for school activities.

The club was ecstatic to hear the news over the intercom and the new freshman members were excited as well except for those who transferred in from other states they were only confused. During the club we began getting preparations done for the event two months from now and that two months was more than enough time for the news to reach other cities more like two hours later the tickets were already selling.

We had decided that the event will be taking place outside with a raised stage for the matches and a bunch of portable bleachers to be brought in for the guests. The prelims will knock off the the weaker members until there are only the top twelve members to take the stage for the day. So it is a two day event people can use their tickets to watch the prelims but most of the guests show for the actual tournament. Everything set the club day ended with everyone having their assigned jobs for the event.

After school I drove to the nearest mall three cities away, my sister has friends in high places so I had to be careful and quick with my purchase. I had already known what I was getting I had actually already bought it but I never thought I would actually be giving it to her, I thought I would just be adding it to the pile. I guess I am in away since they would all be going to her soon anyway.

Shopping done I finally arrived home to an enraged Cat. “Where have you been I was worried you just disappeared after your club meeting?!” She was in tears and my heart in shreds. “I searched for you all over the city but I couldn’t find hide nor hair of you. Don’t disappear on me like that again you hear me?!” All I could do was nod, Drying her tears she continued. “So where were you that you had to just disappear on me?”

I couldn’t tell her not yet It had to be a surprise so I lied to her. “I had to meet a guy to help with moving lights for the tournament.” She seemed to accept this excuse as I berated myself for angering her and having to lie to her. It was only an hour later that my sister retired to bed I on the other hand retired to the bathroom with my knife. I had to double the slashes twice now, the first for angering her and the second for lying to her though would have to find a guy for that later on. Since I have already had my slash for the day I slashed three more times before retiring to bed myself.

Like this morning I found Cat already asleep in my bed, guess she’s moving in. I silently laughed to myself as I settled under the covers next to her. I have always wished to share a bed with my sister again but never dared hope for it. With a contented sigh I too fell asleep.

The next day went about the same way it did yesterday: me waking up to a beautiful sister cuddled in next to me and the excitement buzzing around the school about the upcoming tournament. The only real difference from yesterday is there was no shopping after the club activities. So today We spent all day together watching tv, playing games, and driving around town and the surrounding areas. We even watched the sunset from atop the hill overlooking the town with soft music playing over the stereo, we had even ended up falling asleep against each other. A few hours later I awoke with kink in my neck only for a delicious surprise to be found in the form of my sister asleep with her head in my lap. She was to cute for me to wake her so I started the car back up and drove home silently.

Arriving home I slowly nudged her awake and told her to come to bed. She did so reluctantly not wanting to leave my lap but did so anyway and we walked inside, she moved for the bedroom while I moved for the bathroom for my four slashes. Turning in for bed the moment I was under the bed Cat immediately cuddled into me, I swear I was hooked on this, there is no going back.

I awoke long before Cat, I was too excited to sleep long so after many attempts I gave up and slowly gathered the presents from the closet and set them at the edge of the bed in Cats line of sight and went to take a shower then to make breakfast. I had decided to make omelets stuffed with cheese and bits of bacon. It didn’t take long for Cat to wake she was practically running down the stairs with a huge grin plastered to her face that made my stomach flutter. I had just set the food down in time before she tackled me into a bear hug.

“Kate! Happy Birthday and thank you for the presents but why are there nine mind you I don’t mind but why?” She was happy and that made me happy.

With a reddening face I stuttered. “W..We..Well they are from the last eight years that I didn’t give them to you and the ninth is for this year.”

“Well thanks but I’ll wait to open them until Mom gets home she should be coming back today, she always does.” With a look of interest she continued. “Anyway even if she doesn’t come I’ll okay with it.” A look of unease passed as she spoke next. “ I promised some friends awhile back that we would do something for my birthday so I’ll be gone until late and I am suppose to meet them in an hour.”

I was a little disheartened but I wasn’t going to show it so instead I simply focused on the positive and stated. “ Well I’ll see you then because I get you all to myself after that so go ahead and have fun, I have some work to do for today anyhow.” She seemed to take that as a good sign so I didn’t push it, I knew that I wouldn’t have her all to myself even if she didn’t have plans I could never take her away from her friends and I never intended to.

While Cat was away I really didn’t have plans so I just sat on the couch and decided to catch up on my sleep from last night.

I was cold, wet, and alone. It was dark, so dark I couldn’t see all I could hear were distant muffled urgent sounding voices and the muffled cries of a woman, along with the sounds of car horns blaring. I was moving but I wasn’t the one doing the moving, I couldn’t move I was held down hands were on me! I tried to speak but nothing would come out. The sounds were getting harder to hear I was so tired I wanted sleep but the insistent voices kept rousing me. I just wanted to sleep, please let me sleep?

I jerked awake I was still sitting on the couch, I mumbled to myself. “It was just a dream.” With a yawn and a quick stretch I lumbered off the couch and turned on the television to a music channel as I did my morning workout.

I had no idea what to do as I layed in my bed when thoughts of my sister strayed into mind. Thoughts of her touching her self as she slowly started to strip her clothing off, I was getting rather heated up myself and soon found myself divested of clothes. Cat was leaning back into the couch as she slowly started to rub her pussy and thumb her clit when it was erect. Before long I found myself mirroring her actions as she masterbated she iserted here middle finger deep into her pussy as did I. She was getting faster and started inserting a second as speed picked up ever still. I was writhing all over and bucking my hips up to meet the thrusts of my fingers as was Cat, I heard her whispering that she was was getting close as her pace quickened even more until she came with a silent scream of ecstasy. I came with her my body sensitive still as I watched her panting from the exertion as I heard her mumble my name before she fell asleep. I opened my eyes minutes later with a smile on my face as I jumped out of bed to get myself cleaned up.

The day passed rather quickly after I had my fun earlier and I was in a better mood to, I had decided that I would bake a cake and wait for Cat later this evening as a surprise. It was already shortly after four when I finished baking and was six when I finished decorating it, I wanted her to remember today so I put extra work into it than what was needed. I figured she would be home soon so I turned of the tv and all the lights and sat at the kitchen table. Two candles were all that were lit illuminating the room on either side of the cake that held seventeen candles on it waiting to be lit. I sat there for hours as time passed I watched as the twelve inch candles got shorter and shorter and shorter. The last I remember of the candles before I drifted to sleep was that they were only two inches long.

I awoke some time the next day to the gentle nudges of Cat still dressed as she was the day before with a look of worry and tears starting to form. Thinking I did something I bolted up and hugged her and began to apologize. “What I do I’m sorry, please don’t cry.” I was still drowsy that it took me awhile to remember that I was still in the kitchen when she started to apologize.

“No, you didn’t do anything I’m sorry I never called to tell you that I was staying at a friends house it was a last minute decision I’m so sorry I didn’t mean for you to stay up all night waiting for me.” She was openly crying now.

I smiled as I lifted my hand and tilted her head so she was looking at me as I said. “Don’t worry about it I’m just happy your safe, be sure to call and tell me next time.” Hugging her close I looked at the cake and continued. “I know it’s a bit late but happy birthday. I should have covered the cake last night so that it would still be somewhat fresh.” She started to laugh between the tears as she left my embrace

“Well who says it has to be fresh to be edible?” She said moving to the cabinet and pulling out two plates and two forks from the nearby drawer.

We ate in comfortable silence when we heard the front door open and a female voice called out. “I’m home! Anybody hear?”

“Yeah in the kitchen get in her and get some mom before it’s all gone.” I shouted back.

Now our kitchen isn’t too big but it had a nice table that seated four and enough room to do what was needed. Our mother is one of those workaholics who is hardly ever home but she somehow manages to get here around our birthday and celebrate it with us though over the last eight years I never participated in the celebrations so when I saw her head pop in from the living room I wasn’t fazed by her surprised look to see us sitting next to each other eating cake. I was however suppressing the smile that kept creeping to my face seeing her face.

Feeling a need in changing the subject I looked to Cat and said. “ Why don’t you go get your presents and open them, you did say you weren’t going to open them till mom got home.”She was looking at me with a semblance of understanding as she got up and left the room.

My days highlight was watching Cat open her presents, she opened them from oldest to newest. The first being the present I got her eight years ago, an old barbie doll that was new when I bought it that came with its own toy puppy; the second present was an old kit of makeup that too was new when I bought it. However the last present was the one I got her this year, a customly made necklace made gold and silver and a golden medallion of a dove embedded with small diamonds, rubies, and sapphires.Carved into the back of the medallion was two words “Love K”. Cat was in tears when she saw it that she crushed me in a hug that would put bears to shame. That night Cat had to sleep in her own room because mom was home but she would be leaving later the next day to get back to work. I was upset about her sleeping in her room as well but we couldn’t risk our secret getting out so we had to reluctantly part ways at the top of the stairs.

It had been a month since then and our relationship was progressing nicely I had stopped cutting myself the night of our birthday realizing that one day we would be doing more than sharing a bed at night and she may get mad about all the cuts that would reside on my thighs. So I have resorted to an ulterior punishment for my penance. The punishment would be that I work doubly hard when it comes to my daily workouts. The cuts have completely healed leaving scars that are just visible but not overly obvious. The tournament only three weeks away the preparations were coming along nicely and the portable bleachers would be arriving shortly and later today I was off to find a guy to help move the stadium lights to the location. Over the course over the last month I have had that recurring dream multiple times, but I have pushed it far down that it rarely occurs now, I still can’t push the feeling of unease about it away, I was sure it was nothing but the dream kept getting clearer and I could start to make out figures and lights as time progressed.

Finding the right guy for the job he and his boys would begin working on moving the lights a week from now which would leave only a week until the tournament starts. Everyone in the school was buzzing about the tournament and were even making bets on who would win. Not just the school was buzzing but the entire town and surrounding towns were as well. Within the first two weeks of the tournaments announcement the tickets had already sold out. Since there was such high demand for the tickets the school had decided to broadcast the tournament on tv at the local station so that all the residents can watch it at home. It was halfway through the year the beginning of the second semester.

Three days till the prelims of the tournament and me being the best and head of the club won’t be participating until there is a winner and the winner can challenge me to a fight if they choose to test their strength against me. It would be unfair for me to participate so I am merely the referee during the matches of the actual tournament. Tonight is the beginning of something new.

That night I turned in early and was reading a book in bed when Cat came up an hour later but when she came in I was not expecting what I saw. She was not wearing a thing except her lingerie of a black lace bra and matching lace panties, I was in utter shock that moments later my mouth was as dry as the Egyptian desert and a bird was making a nest in the hollow of my mouth. I had to take a drink from my bottle of water to even form words as she pranced to the bed like a cat.

When I could talk all I could say was. “Amazing” As she straddled me and snatched my book only to throw it to the other side of the room. Leaning down to give me along passion filled kiss swapping saliva and tongues dancing as our lips molded together. I was excited and could already feel my panties soaking through my shorts and into the sheets. I could tell she was beyond excited as well for my abdomen was growing wet and warm from her pouring juices and the aroma was intoxicating smelling of honey. I was so engrossed with the experience that I hadn’t realized she had snaked her hand under my shirt till it was lightly pulling and pinching my erect nipples. When she pulled away I let out a moan of disappointment till I felt her tugging at my shirt, I tore off my shirt with earning a surprised gasp of excitement from Cat as she quickly latched on to my right nipple and pinching the left.

I have never felt anything this amazing before as my juices poured through the bed. Feeling like getting even I leaned into her as she licked and suckled away at my nipples so I could reach her bra strap. I was use to undoing my own but someone elses nope not to mention it was even harder with all the sensation I was feeling but I managed to unhook the strap and watched in fascination as her breasts were finally revealed to me in full. Cat unlatched from my nipple with an audible POP as she smiled down at me. Surging forward I copied what she did to me latching around her right nipple and lightly pinching the left. Her moans of ecstasy spurred me on as I used my right hand to firmly cup her ass and message it. Having had enough she shoved me back and crawled further down the bed gripping my shorts and tugging them off as she went.

I was a growing embarrassed as she continued gazing at my glistening pussy with eyes of a carnivore. All I could do under her gaze was pant and beg for more. “Cat pl..pl..please I need more.”

She only smiled at my words and the smile became more mischievous as she said. “What do you need Kate, what do you want? Tell me.”

Was this forplay I couldn’t believe what she was saying or why but I loved it! “You please i need you.” I was willing to do anything as she very lightly started stroking my inner thigh with her finger and getting closer to what I was craving only to run her finger back away from my pussy.

“What do you want me to do Kate tell me what is you want me to do?” She had continued the stroking of my inner thigh when she was speaking.

“Please my pussy please fuck me!” I was willing to do anything for her to continue.

“No.” I looked at her serious expression with utter shock as she smiled and continued. “I will not fuck you I will make love to you.” Final word said she dived right in exploring my glistening opening with her tongue and lightly nibbling my swollen labia.

“YES!” Is all I could shout when she dived in and finally brought me ecstasy from another world.

Lapping at my cunt I could hear Cat moaning signs of approval. the kind of moans she does when ever she samples one of my new food dishes. So I threw in a wild guess that she liked the taste. She been sucking on my clit causing my hips to jump as I was closing in on my climax. “Cat I’m about to cum. Oh god I’m.. I’m cumming!” I would have shouted at the top of my lungs had I been able to. Releasing my throbbing clit she gave it one last lick as she slithered up the bed to give another long passionate kiss.

Reluctantly breaking free of the kiss I breathed heavily. “Let me return the favor.” At her nod I flipped her onto her back and gently tugged down her panties taking a huge gulp of air as I come face to face with her freshly shaved pussy. I smiled at her reddening face as she tried to hide her embarrassment by covering her face with her hands.

I leaned forward and grabbed her wrists and whispered. “Don’t hide your beauty from the one you love or from the one who loves you. I want you to watch.” She moved her hands as I settled between her legs and whispered seductively to her. “I want you to keep your eyes on mine and I will keep mine on yours.”

With that said I leaned forward and licked her pussy earning a sigh of approval from my sister and her eyes were still glued to mine. She tasted as she smelled, apples dipped in honey. Savouring the taste I got back to work and did my best to mimic what Cat had done to me. circling the little bud of nerves with the tip of my tongue before slowly but firmly pushing inside her. I decided to do something she didn’t and inserted my forefinger into her opening all the way to the hilt earning moans of pleasure and the hunger filled gaze of Cat that penetrated me to my soul. Keeping eye contact throughout the experience had made it feel more intimate for us both for I could see the love in her eyes and hoped she could see it in mine as well my movements got faster when I felt her breathing beginning to quicken and her hips began to jolt.

A few sucks on her clit was the end for her as she exploded soaking my chin in her juices. When she finished convulsing and was panting I did what she did and gave a final lick to her clit as I slithered up along side her. Cuddling together I whispered. “I love you Cat” before we fell into a deep slumber our bodies intertwined as if molded together.

The next morning I awoke feeling better than I have in a long time and one look at myself told me all I needed to know, it wasn’t a dream. Cat looked so peaceful snuggled up against me head on my shoulder, legs entwined with mine, and her arm draped over me in a tender embrace. I have never been happier and I never wanted this to end but the inevitable happened, I need to use the bathroom. Carefully disentangling myself from Cat I retreated to the bathroom for relieve and a shower.

Returning to my room I found that Cat was still sleeping soundly but was now hugging my pillow closely. I couldn’t bring myself to wake her I slipped back into bed next her and just watched her memorizing every line, curve, and twitch of her sleeping form. Picking up my book I began to read where I left off last night. An hour later Cat began to stir so I put my book down and kissed her cheek then her forehead and then her lips before repeating the process a few more times till I could her grinning through closed eyes. I knew she was awake now but was trying to pretend to sleep so I would keep kissing her so I leaned in close and whispered. “If you don’t wake up now I might have to start kissing somewhere else.” I emphasized this by next kissing her neck, then collarbone, then her breastbone as I moved down the bed under the covers, then I gave her nipple a long lick before suckling on it, then I moved down further kissing the underside of her breast, then her navel, then her pubicbone, and then finally I gave a long lick to her pussy lips.

I could hear her breathing heavily, I knew she was fully awake but she didn’t know that I knew so I gave her another lick before I slowly started to push my tongue inside her then pulling back out before pushing back in. My fingers soon joined my tongue as inserted the first digit inside as I started sucking on her clit, she wasn’t even trying to pretend to be asleep anymore as I started curling my finger hitting her G-spot causing her to moan out loud. Her hips were jumping as I brought her closer and closer to the edge of the abyss, she was nearly shouting until she let out a silent scream before falling onto her back completely spent. Climbing up beside her I gave her a long passionate kiss before pulling her into me for a short rest.

We spent the entire day in my room making love only leaving to use the bathroom or fill our growling stomachs for another round. Everything seemed to be perfect as we held each other, talked to each other, and made love to each other. I didn’t want to leave the embrace but from a suggestion from Cat we decided to go shopping together the next day and find some “Toys” at the nearest mall three cities over, a total of six hours driving to and from there. The distance is the reason for going there for the “toys” no one knew us there, because of the long trip we couldn’t have any fun the night before leaving. We only slept in each others arms and to make sure we weren’t tempted during the night we went to bed fully clothed to avoid any shenanigans.

Leaving the next morning we began our long drive arriving three hours later at the mall once inside we immediately knew where to go as headed to the adult “toy” store where we grabbed a few choice items and dvds, we were new to this so we just grabbed things to experiment with. Leaving the store with our purchases we were leaving the mall, Cat was so cheerful when we began leaving the mall that when she started crossing the road to the parking lot she didn’t see the car coming. I did and immediately dropped everything and bolted for her, everything seemed to go in slow motion as the car got closer as I bolted for Cat only now it seem I was moving at a snails pace but I kept pushing myself doing all I could to reach her. I didn’t have time to be gentle about it as I finally made it to her I shoved as hard as I could nearly knocking her ten feet from me.

Then there was nothing just darkness and more darkness, I could only hear muffled noises I felt wet and alone. The muffled voices grew in volume but it was just as before muffled, I couldn’t move I felt heavy. Only one thought came to my mind, the dream I have been having over the last few weeks has happened. My vision started to clear as hands started touching my body and blinding pain was shooting throughout my body at each touch then I remembered the car. The muffled woman’s voice in my dream it was Cat crying I did all I could to speak, only one sentence left my mouth before I fell into unconsciousness. “Don’t cry Cat.”

I awoke in a hospital room my eyes hurt, my throat was dry, and I was hungry. Looking around the room I found that Cat was sleeping next to me her head on the side of the bed and sitting in a chair. I looked around more and found the call button, the nurse came bustling in she was an older woman who from a glance I could tell she had seen the ugly side the world. She was carrying a cup of water and a straw I motioned for her to be quiet so with a finger and whispered a thank you as she held the straw to my lips. Then she left to get the doctor.

I was silently stroking Cat’s hair as she slept when the doctor walked in and sensing the situation whispered to me my diagnosis. “Its a good thing you are a strong young lady if you weren’t you could died from the impact alone but in this case you are very lucky, however I regret that I have to inform you that can’t fight again I’m well aware of your activities at school. I personally am a fan I love your tournaments it has brought more life to this state, however you can no longer fight. You have three broken ribs, a punctured lung, a broken femur, and a broken arm. If you do want to continue fighting you will have considerably less stamina with only one lung and you won’t be able to move as easily after these injuries heal.” I absorbed all this information but my smile never left my face.

“I’m okay with that I’m just glad my sisters fine, if she had died I wouldn’t have been able to live with myself. As long as she’s happy so am I besides like you said I was lucky I won’t let such an incident ruin my life and I’ll heal it’ll take time but I’ll survive. Thanks Doc theres no need to worry I’ll be fine.” I meant what I said wholeheartedly and the Doc seemed surprised at how easily I accepted the facts.

“But weren’t you qualified for the world martial arts tournament with this injury you won’t be able to participate, it’s every martial artists dream to be there? Aren’t you a little disappointed that you can’t go?” The Doc seemed truly interested in an answer so I gave him mine.

“It wasn’t my dream the reason I first took up the martial arts was to protect my sister and when I entered High School I figured everyone needs the chance to make the chance to get stronger so they could protect the ones they love. That was the whole reason I started the club I entered us in tournaments because it gave the members something to look forward to instead of just standing in a room with no motivation to get stronger. I only entered the tournaments for the same reasons as everyone else to prove to myself that I can protect my sister from anything. The accident for example, I was only able to save her because of all my training and you said so to my training protected me to from receiving permanent damage other than the pierced lung. With this accident I reached my goal of protecting her so I have no regrets and I wouldn’t have changed anything if I could.” I continued smiling as I stroked my sisters hair.

“Wow you must really love your sister.” The Doc smiled and I could only think as he walked out of the room “Oh, you have no idea how much I love her.”

Pressing the call button the nurse walked in moments later with tears in her eyes, I’m assuming the Doc told her my story. I asked her if she could get two trays of food delivered here and she readily accepted, returning ten minutes later with the food and a metal cart. I mouthed her a thank you as she left the room.

“Cat wake up, Oh Cat wake up.” She nearly jumped out of her seat at my gentle prodding with a panicked look until she saw me sitting up with a smile on my face. She looked like she wanted to hug me but was too worried about hurting me.

“Kate how you doing this is my fault I should have paid attention I …” I had silenced her by putting my finger to her lips and opened my arm not in a cast to her in invitation, she didn’t hesitate though she was very gentle about the hug.

I continued smiling as I said. “Don’t worry about it I’m fine though we won’t be able to have a lot of fun till I’m healed but this just means I get to spend more time with you. No it isn’t your fault everyone has a momentary lapse when their excited so don’t worry, besides the Doc says I’ll recover just fine though my fighting skills will plummet, but hey fighting is only secondary to you. I’m just glad you are okay, you are the only person I couldn’t live without so as long as you are happy I’m happy. Now lets get some food in our stomachs before we die of starvation.” I said the last part while gesturing to the metal cart resting at the foot of the bed.

I had learned that I was hospitalized for a whole week missing the tournament and that the entire club came to see me after the tournament. I was released from the hospital a week later in a wheelchair the first night at home I was relieved to be out of the hospital and in a more comfortable environment. I went to school the next day and and was greeted by everyone, the club members in particular were very helpful during school. The smile never left my face and everyone eventually stopped asking if I was okay every time I someone passed me. Cat was very patient over the months as I healed but I could tell she was frustrated about me being unable to “spend time” with her but I promised that I would spend a lot of “time” with her when I was out of the casts and my bones were healed. She accepted that and said she’ll be waiting.

I kept my promise and spent two whole days with her and only leaving the room for the essentials we even were able to try out some of those “toys” we bought all those months back. I had heard that the tournament was a huge success and that they had held an honorary get better speech just for me before the tournament started. The school even got donations to pay for my hospital bill so another bonus of being the school idol. My senior year I was back in top form and Cat and I having wild new experiences in the bedroom each night, we lived a happy life full of sex and love. During graduation mom had come to see us walk the stage. Cat had graduated second of the class, and I first, I had been tutoring her over the last half of junior year and all of senior year so we could get into the same college.

We did and now ten years later we are still happily together and still experiencing new things in the bedroom. Life is good we got two daughters who believe they are cousins but raised as sisters. Things couldn’t get any better.

*********************

Authors Note
I have given up on the creating the pack series and decided to work on something new I have just finished this story I know there are holes but I would like you to tell me what you think the genres I’ve used and the general storyline. This is something I just thought of on the spot and have put no plans into it when I started writing it. So yes I would like to know what you think of the general ideas of the story.

---

Fatima battles a nightmare while Kyle notices changes in him mom.

Battered Lamp
by mypenname3000
Chapter Twenty: The Fiery Spear
Copyright 2014

Note: Thanks to b0b for beta reading!

Character List

Main Characters

Kyle Unmei Jr.: Half-Japanese/Half-Kurdish owner of Aaliyah and wielder of Earthbones. He has used the cure on Fatima and waits for her to wake up.

Aaliyah Unmei: A Jann sent to marry the prophesied savior of the Djinn. Kyle’s First Wife.

Fatima Unmei : Kyle’s younger sister and wife, wielder of Fireheart, and in a magical coma cursed by Ms. Franklin. Kyle has given her the weapon she needs to escape the dream, but only if she has the courage to use it.

Christy Unmei nee Leonardson: Kyle’s long-time girlfriend turned third wife. She was a member of Ms. Franklin’s dark coven and betrayed Kyle and Aaliyah. Christy has found redemption from Ishtar and serves the goddess. She is returning to Kyle.

Nakamura Fumi: Kyle’s girlfriend and wielder of Windfeather. She’s a Yuiki-onna, a succubus like creature that feeds on semen and will kill any man that cums in her pussy. In Japan, she found the way to be with Kyle but was badly wounded in a fight with Zaritha. Zaritha is nursing her back to health.

Britney Kingston: Kyle’s best friend since elementary school. She is a Rakshasa and has sworn to defend Kyle. She is a hermaphrodite and has claimed Phillipa as her mate. Wielder of Waterclaw.

Enemies

Principal Burke: A man posing as the principal of Kyle’s school and a powerful warlock who desires Aaliyah and her power. He has dominated Kyle’s mother.

Sultan Rashid ibn al-Marid: The despotic ruler of the Djinn and leader of the Marid clan. Wants Aaliyah dead to thwart the prophecy.

Zaritha: An Ifrit serving the despotic ruler of the Djinn and sent to kill Aaliyah. Captured by Burke, she was freed fighting Fumi in Japan. Badly wounded, Zaritha plots revenge on Burke and is nursing Fumi back to health as part of her plan.

Detective Donnar: The homicide detective investigating the deaths of Ms. Franklin and her coven. Kyle is his prime suspect. He has a warrant to search Kyle’s house.

Shadow: A member of Burke’s coven helping him torture Mrs. Skinner and her husband.

The Vicar: Another member of Burke’s coven, also helping him torture the Skinners.

Sable Purcell: Also known as Tourmaline, she was a member of Ms. Franklin’s witch coven. After the coven’s defeat, she serves Burke and is on a mission to kill Christy for betraying the coven. Erinyes has told her of an Incubus she can use on Christy.

Erinyes: The vengeful daughter of Hecate hunting Christy for betraying her oaths to the Goddess Hecate. Since Christy serves Ishtar, Erinyes can no longer hurt her directly, so she is aiding Tourmaline in her hunt for Christy.

Ms. Franklin: The deceased servant of Burke and leader of the coven. Also known as Celestite.

Concubines

Chyna Unmei nee Coel: Kyle’s first concubine. Ms. Franklin cast a spell on Kyle and Chyna, forcing them into a slave/master relationship.

Shannon Unmei nee Coel: Chyna’s hot mom and Kyle’s second concubine.

Alexina Unmei nee Kendrick: Blonde concubine.

Carla Unmei nee Tyler: Redhead concubine.

Antoinette “Toni” Unmei nee Buckley: Cheerleader concubine.

Daniella “Ms. Capello” Unmei nee Capello: Kyle’s English teacher and concubine.

Lois Unmei nee Smilingfox: A lesbian Domme that serves Kyle as a concubine.

Ann Unmei nee Weaver: Fatima’s friend and strawberry-blonde hair.

Kayleah Unmei nee Peterson: Fatima’s bleached blonde concubine and former rival.

Teleisia Unmei nee Otis: Aaliyah’s African American concubine.

Phillipa Kingston nee Stoddard: Former member of Ms. Franklin’s coven where she was known as Jade. Captured by Britney, Phillipa submitted to Britney and became her mate, discovering that she is a masochist.

Mindy Unmei nee Stoneking: A nurse at the hospital where Fatima is sick and Kyle’s newest concubine.

Other Characters

Faiza Unmei: Kyle and Fatima’s widowed mother. Was dominated on her date with Burke.

Mrs. Skinner: Kyle’s first period math teacher and Aaliyah’s third period math teacher. Captured by Burke and being tortured.

Braiden Smythe: Kyle’s former friend. Braiden is in love with Christy and makes passes at her.

Corey Derrickson: Kyle’s friend and master of Aleah, his concubine.

Iris: The daughter of Ishtar and the spiritual guide of Christy on her path of redemption through the Spirit Realm.

Tuesday, January 26th – The Spirit Realm

“How much longer do I have to walk?” Christy asked as she trudged through the strange, shimmering landscape of the spiritual realm. Nothing seemed real. Everything was blurry, like a watercolor portrait—bright colors smeared across the landscape.

Iris’s flesh danced like a rainbow as she skipped and giggled alongside the witch. Christy no longer had to walk the path Iris had formed, Erinyes could no longer seek vengeance upon her for betraying Hecate. She had been claimed by Ishtar and served a far more benevolent goddess.

“How long did it take you to reach Ishtar?” Iris asked, cocking her head.

“I don’t know,” Christy shrugged.

“Exactly. Time, distance, those thing do not matter here. They are constructs of your reality. You will have to walk as long as it takes and not a step more

“Well, who made that rule?”

Iris blinked at her. “Rule? It is not a rule, it just is.”

“It’s frustrating. Kyle needs me. And I need him. Ishtar said so.”

“And you’ll get there when it is time for you to get there. Kyle will wait for you.”

“Will he?” she asked, her fear and insecurities coming back. “Can he forgive me for what I did to Aaliyah? I couldn’t even forgive myself.”

“Ishtar forgave you.”

Christy sighed. There was nothing to do but to keep walking and hope that whatever abstraction governs this realm decides she’s walked enough.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Puyallup, WA

Aaliyah leaned against the doorway to Fatima’s hospital room. Over a day had passed since Kyle had performed the ritual and there were still no changes. Nurse Mindy, his newest concubine bustled about Fatima’s bed, making sure the young woman was comfortable while Kyle sat next to Fatima, holding her hand.

Kyle tried to hide his disappointment, but Aaliyah could see the cracks marring his stony expression.

“Be patient,” Phillipa said, resting her hand on his shoulder. “Time moved differently in the Spirit Realm where she was trapped.”

“Come back,” Kyle whispered, bringing his sister-wife’s hand up to his lips.

Aaliyah’s heart broke for her husband.

“Mistress,” Chyna said, sidling up to her.

The Djinn slipped her arm around the dusky-skinned concubine, pulling her tight. “Yes?”

“Toni and I had an idea to try and cheer Master up.”

Aaliyah turned and looked into her hazel eyes. Kyle was lucky to have such a caring group of concubines. Her father’s harem had been filled with plotting and jealousy, the wives and concubines forever vying for dominance. “What is it?”

“Well, can I make a wish if that wish will benefit Kyle?”

“Of course.” Aaliyah smiled, reaching out to stroke her cheek. “You’re part of the harem.”

Chyna’s grin broadened.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kyle barely noticed Toni’s lips as she nuzzled at his neck. His cheerleader concubine was trying to cheer him up on the ride to school. But it was clear the Panacea hadn’t worked. His sister either failed to defeat the nightmare, or he had done it wrong.

“She will wake up,” Aaliyah said.

“Reading my thoughts again?”

“I didn’t have to, my love. I can see your pain.”

“Is it working?”

“It is,” Phillipa, Britney’s witch mate, assured him. She was cuddled on Britney’s lap. “I could feel the Panacea’s power pulsing through her aura. Just be patient, Kyle.”

Normally, Kyle could be patient. Years of kendo and judo had grounded him, but he was just so tired of being separated from the women he loved. Shannon pulled her SUV before the school and Kyle and his concubines all piled out. Ms. Capella gave him a brief kiss before she hurried inside, while the other concubines all took a little longer to say their goodbyes.

As they walked through the school, his women peeled off to head to their first classes. He blinked when Toni turned, heading away from their Math class. “Toni?” he asked. “Where are you going?”

“Sorry, Master, I need to get ready for the pep rally in second period.” She shrugged. “Guess I get out of math.”

“Lucky you,” Kyle muttered and continued on to class alone.

His passed his friend Corey, the pair nodding his head. Corey was trailed by the submissive Aleah, his girlfriend and sex slave. Kyle blinked as he watched Maricruz walk by with her arms wrapped around two women.

“Hey, Kyle,” the Hispanic woman smiled, her aura a dark red, and both girls pressed against her had bright pink, submissive auras. “I really need to thank you.”

“Oh, what?”

“For letting me be open,” she smiled. “You made it okay to walk around with a pretty girl on both arms.”

Kyle gave a snort. “I guess I have.” He looked down the hall and he noticed a few other guys with their own small harems. “I hadn’t even noticed.”

“I get it. Christy’s missing.” Her face fell. “You don’t think she’s…dead. Like the others.”

Kyle shook his head. “I know she’s alive. She left me a note. She…ran off.”

“It’s so sad. Ms. Franklin was the sweetest teacher. She kept trying to get me to join her book club.”

“Yeah. She was a…” …bitch. A monster. She tried to murder my wife and she put my other wife into a coma! “…a good teacher.” He hated the lie.

“Well, you take care,” she smiled.

“You, too, Maricurz.”

The hallway was quickly growing empty as students disappeared into classrooms. He rounded the corner and groaned as he saw Braiden glowering at him, backed up by two jocks: a Black guy named Frankie Tyler and a brute named Zane Wilkie.

“I’m surprised you don’t have half the girls hanging on your arm right now,” Braiden sneered as Zane cracked his knuckles.

“They had class,” Kyle shrugged, walking forward, his fist balling up. Braiden used to be his friend, but when Kyle started dating Christy, Braiden had turned into a complete asshole. “Why don’t you have any girls hanging on your arms? Oh, right, none of them would touch you, Braiden.”

His cheeks reddened.

“You’re hogging all the girls, Kyle,” Frankie said. “Got to stop, man. There ain’t enough to go around these days. Too many guys have been copying you.”

“I get it. You tried to be me. You tried to get a bunch of girls to fawn after you and treat you like you were hot shit.” Kyle stopped before them, his anger and frustration boiling through him. Christy had run off, Fatima was in a coma, and Fumi was off in Japan. The cops were investigating him and Principal Burke was nailing his mom. His fist clenched beneath the strain. “But none of them wanted to serve a bunch of pussies like you.”

“The fuck did you just say, asshole?” growled Zane, straighting up. He was easily six-and-a-half feet tall.

“You three are a bunch of pussies. All the women at school can sense it. That’s why none of them want to fawn all over you.”

“I’m gonna crush your face.” Zane stepped forward. “I’m no pussy.”

“Then why did it take the three of you to confront just me?” Kyle demanded, looking up at the brute without flinching. “You three are so scared of me, you had to band together to try and find a pair of balls. I doubt you managed it.”

“I’ll fucking knock your head off.”

“Then do it!” He took a step forward, glaring up at the brute. Kyle had faced a charging bear when he fought Ms. Franklin’s cabin. Those beasts had been far larger than this guy. “If you’re not a pussy, then just fucking hit me instead of talking about it.”

Zane’s face furrowed, confusion sparking in his dull eyes. He threw an uncertain glance at Braiden. Asshole’s probably never had someone stand up to him. It clearly was a new experience for the brute.

“What’s wrong with you?” the big guy growled. “I’ll fucking tear you apart! I got fifty pounds of muscle on you.”

“More like fifty pounds of shit that’s too scared to do anything. So get the fuck out of my way, pussy.”

Zane threw a second glance back at Braiden. “Uhh.”

“Go on and hit him,” Braiden said.

Kyle thought that was good advice.

Zane was caught off guard as Kyle’s fist planted into his stomach. The brute stumbled back, a bewildered look on his face as he coughed and spluttered. Kyle leveled a look at Braiden and Frankie, then strode forward and pushed between the pair.

“What’s going on out here?” Mrs. Skinner, the math teacher, asked, poking her head into the hallway.

“Just heading to class,” Kyle said, smiling as he walked towards her.

“Were they harassing you?”

“Trying,” Kyle shrugged. “But they were too scared to.”

A smile curled her lips. “You three come with me. Principal Burke is going to want to have a talk with you.”

“Kyle punched Zane,” Braiden whined as the busty math teacher escorted the three off.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The man calling himself Principal Burke hated going through the paperwork that his job entailed. For years he had worn this disguise, preparing for the day when the lamp re-emerged and he could hold it in his hands once more. This time he would have the Djinn’s power. Irritation flashed inside him, his hands itching to rip the pointless papers before him. He hadn’t counted on Aaliyah emerging into the hands of such a threatening, young man.

A knock rapped at his door. “Come in.” He was glad at the interruption.

Shadow walked in, one of his most dangerous servants, wearing her disguise as the busty math teacher. She was trailed by three students.

“Yes, Mrs. Skinner,” he said, maintaining the farce. The real Mrs. Skinner and her husband, the computer science teacher, were buried beneath his basement; Burke wanted more allies in the school in case Kyle grew unmanageable.

“You asked for candidates,” Shadow purred. “I think you’ll find these three have the proper motivation.”

His eyes fell on the confused faces of Braiden, Frankie, and Zane. “Really?”

“The three attempted to accost Kyle.”

Burke grinned. “You have done good work as always, my dear.”

“Thank you, Master.”

“Master?” Braiden blurted out. “What is going on?”

“Tell me, Braiden, how would you like to inflict harm on Kyle Unmei?”

He could see the hate burning in the young man’s blue eyes. Yes, he will do nicely. “Return to your class, Shadow.”

As Shadow left, Burke opened his desk drawer and pulled out three obsidian blades—the foci to enhance the three youths into deadly weapons. He was slowly drawing his noose about Kyle’s neck. Unlike Ms. Franklin, he wasn’t going to let the youth catch him unprepared.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The bell rang, sounding the end of third period. It was his English class taught by his busty concubine. “Mr. Unmei, if you could stay. I need to talk to you.”

“Right, talk,” giggled Darleen. “Time for some intimate, one-on-one teacher-student counseling.

“Yes,” Ms. Capello nodded, a hot grin on her face. “Would you care to stay.”

Darleen froze, then glanced over at Kyle, her cheeks crimson. “Umm, no. I don’t think my boyfriend would like that.”

“Then run along.”

“Yes, Ms. Capello.”

Kyle waited, a few of his male classmates giving him high fives—Ms. Capello was one of the hottest teachers in school and all of her male students had voiced their desire to bury their face in her pillowy cleavage.

“Are you looking to have some fun?” Kyle asked her, his cock hardening.

“We want to show you something,” she said, reaching into her pocket and pulling out a golden skeleton key.

“What’s that?”

“Something Aaliyah made. Though it was all Toni and Chyna’s idea.”

She closed her classroom door, then stuck her key into the lock, twisted, and opened the door. The hallway didn’t appear, instead a large room strewn with soft pillows on the ground, comfy chairs, a large television, and a table covered in large variety of sex toys.

“Your harem away from home,” she smiled, handing him the key. “Aaliyah made one for each of us. Whenever you’re feeling the need to have a little extra-curricular fun, just use your key on any door in the school and slip in here with whatever cutie you like and relax.” She rubbed his shoulder. “Try and forget about your problems.”

Doors opened in the room and his concubines began entering, then Aaliyah appeared, a big smile on her face when she saw him. “Do you like it?” she asked.

“I do,” he nodded.

“Now you don’t need to worry about getting in trouble,” she said, winking. “You can have all the fun right in here.”

“Let’s have a big orgy, Master,” Chyna exclaimed. “We’ll help you forget all about your problems for an hour.”

His cock hardened as he stepped into the room. The concubines clothes were falling to the floor, they were such a lusty group. It didn’t take much to get them to strip naked and frolic. He did have a beautiful bunch of women. Well, they weren’t all his. Teleisia was Aaliyah’s, and Ann and Kayleah belonged to Fatima, but that meant they were practically his. Marriage was all about sharing.

He pulled petite Ann to him, cupping her face and kissing her hard while Toni pulled his pants down and sucked his cock into her hungry lips. His cheerleader concubine knew how to blow a guy, sucking hard while bobbing her head.

Kyle let himself explore all of Ann’s youthful charm. She was the smallest and youngest of all the women, her breasts were just sprouting like Fatima’s, but snowy white. She gasped into his lips as his fingers played with her hard nipple before he let his hand go roaming down her body and found the heat between her thighs.

“That’s it!” moaned Chyna in the background! “Pound my cunt, Mistress! I love it!”

Kyle broke the kiss; Aaliyah had a strap-on and was fucking Chyna doggie-style, his wife’s dusky ass clenching as she drove into the concubine’s cunt. More and more debauchery spread through the room as Ms. Capello pulled Lois between her thighs, the Native American concubine eagerly going down on the teacher.

“She’ll come back to us and enjoy this wonderful place soon,” Ann whispered. “Believe in her, Master. Fatima loves us and is coming back.”

Kyle peered into the sincere depths of Ann’s blue eyes. He found himself trusting in her sincerity. “Thank you. I know she will.”

She fell to her knees, joining Toni, licking at the exposed parts of his shaft. His balls boiled as the two girls began sharing his cock, sucking on the tip and kissing each other’s soft lips around his headed. He seized Ann’s blonde and Toni’s auburn hair and released a flood of cum onto their hot faces.

“Take it, sluts!” he grunted as white splashed across their faces. “Now lick each other clean.”

“Gladly, Master,” purred Toni before she almost attacked Ann, pushing her to the floor and licking at his cum.

He strode across the room, his eyes fixed on Lois’s cinnamon ass waggling as she feasted on Ms. Capello’s cunt. The teacher moaned, smiling at him. “I think she’s all ready for you.”

“I am, sir,” Lois moaned, looking up, her face sticky. “I’m growing to like your big dick!”

She was a lesbian that had joined the harem for all the interesting possibilities it brought, such as feasting on Ms. Capello’s delicious snatch. She returned to her meal as Kyle fell to his knees behind her and buried his cock into her wet depths.

“God, you are tight,” he groaned, smacking her ass. “It’s so hot to fuck a lesbian!” He gripped her hips, her ass cheeks rippling as he pounded her.

“Fuck her harder,” moaned the teacher. “Every time you bury into her, you push her face into my pussy! I love it! Go to town on the little slut!”

“What a good idea,” Kyle groaned, hammering her pussy. She groaned, pushing back. “Are you gonna cum on the slut’s face?”

“I am!” screamed the teacher, her large breasts heaving.

Kyle leaned over, burying his face between her soft tits as she gasped and moaned, cumming hard. Lois moaned her appreciation, her cunt squeezing down on Kyle’s cock. Ms. Capello gave another shudder, holding Kyle tight.

“I’m gonna cum again, Master!” gasped the teacher. “Oh, fuck! The little minx knows how to work a pussy!”

“Cum on the whore’s face! She loves it! Her pussy gets tight whenever you flood her mouth!”

“Oh, yes! That’s it, Lois!” Ms. Capello shuddered again and Lois’s pussy went wild around his cock.

“That’s it! Cum on my cock! You love it!”

“I do!” panted Lois. “So wonderful! Cum in me, sir. Let me feel that hot load burning inside me.”

Her pussy massaged his cock, eager for his cum. His balls tightened and he drove hard into her. He grunted, then his pleasure pumped out of him. He stumbled back, falling down onto some pillows, gasping for breath as his blood pumped with satisfaction.

“I have a pussy full of Kyle’s cum!” Lois shouted. “Who wants a taste?”

Carla and Alexina pushed their faces between her thighs, both concubines working hard to lick her clean. Kyle’s cock stirred as he watched Carla and Alexina’s ass wave at him, their pussies winking at him between their thighs.

He had time to find another hole to enjoy before lunch was over.

Aaliyah appeared, falling down beside him. “Do you like the room?”

“I do,” he smiled, pulling her to him. “Let me show you how much I like it.”

Her hand found his cock, soaked with Lois’s cunt. “I can feel,” she smiled and kissed him, her hips straddling his waist, her pussy engulfing his dick.

Kyle closed his eyes and let himself enjoy his Genie wife’s pussy; his problems could all wait for later.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Her husband was in much better spirits after school. He had kendo practice tonight, and he seemed to actually be looking forward to it. Shannon pulled the SUV into the driveway at Kyle’s house, passing beneath the protective magics she and Phillipa had cast Sunday night. With a single thought, she could make this place a fortress.

But only at Kyle’s command.

“Your mother is home,” Britney said as she climbed out.

“How can you tell?”

“I can smell her.” The Rakshasa looked around, frowning.

“What’s wrong?” Aaliyah asked. Kyle’s friend and guardian possessed senses keener than any human or even Djinn.

“I thought I smelled the detective.”

“Maybe he’s been pestering mom,” Kyle groaned. “Come on, let’s get inside.”

His mom came bustling out. “Oh, hi, Kyle.”

“What are you doing home?” he asked her.

“I forgot a file for a meeting,” she smiled. “I’m just heading back. I think I’m going to be late to—”

Tires screeched. Sirens blared. Britney hissed.

Police cars roared up the street, stopping in front of his house. Cops poured out, led by the balding detective, a folded piece of blue paper in one hand, a grin on the other. She prepared herself to activate the defenses as Britney let out a dangerous growl.

“No,” Kyle whispered. “Not yet.”

Aaliyah’s heart beat as the mortal authorities tramped across the lawn towards them. Say the word, my love, and they will be banished from your domain.

“Faiza Unmei,” the Detective said, brandishing the blue paper. “This is a warrant to search your house for any evidence in the murders of Michelle Franklin, Karrie Robertson, Rashawn Underhill, and Lorrie Gore.”

“What?” her mother-in-law gasped as armed police surrounded Aaliyah and her family.

*Let them search,* Kyle commanded. *I wish that any incriminating evidence is hidden.*

She tried to grant the wish, but her father’s restrictions halted her. That’s not hearth or harem, she sent back.

*They will remove anything they find, stealing it from me. How is that not hearth?*

Aaliyah tried again and found that worked around her father’s commands. *Done.*

Kyle stumbled as Aaliyah removed the shoes he wore—her power seemed to know they were one of the items the police officers would be searching for. She concealed Fatima’s spear, a pair of Fatima’s boots, and clothing that she, Kyle, Britney, Phillipa, and Fatima had been wearing that night, then she had the entire house scrubbed clean of dirt and minute traces of blood.

“What is going on?” her mother-in-law gasped. “Murder? This has to be a mistake. Kyle didn’t have anything to do with those deaths. He was home.”

“Just stand over there, ma’am,” the Detective nodded, then glanced at Kyle and frowned. “Where are your shoes?”

“I lost them during gym class,” he quickly answered. “Um, I think my classmates must have stolen them.”

“Yeah,” Alexina nodded. “He’s been missing his shoes all day.”

“That’s right,” Lois added.

“And he was home Wednesday night,” Chyna added. “We spent a quiet evening making love. Right girls.”

“Yep,” Toni nodded. “We had quite a lot of fun.”

Kyle’s mother was talking quietly into her phone, pacing back and forth. Aaliyah walked over to her. “It will be okay, Mother. There is nothing here that they can find to connect Kyle. Okay.”

She froze, glancing at the cop. “Did you…wish?”

Aaliyah nodded. “So do not fear.”

“But they suspect him. Aaliyah, once the cops suspect someone they will hound them for years.”

A crash came from inside and her mother-in-law flinched. “I can restore any damage they inflict. Be calm, Mother.”

“How? The cops think my son is a murderer.” She looked at Aaliyah, her dark eyes swimming with fear.

“Your son saved me. It wasn’t…that, okay.”

She began pacing again, her breath coming in rapid gasps. “I need to call Stanley. He’ll know what to do.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Burke smiled at the weapons that had been Braiden, Frankie, and Zane. They were his familiars now. He had armed the boys with spells, augmenting their strength, their reflexes, and removing that pesky fear that kept humans from truly committing to an attack.

He wiped his brow, the spells had been taxing changing such unwilling subjects, but it would be worth it when he moved against Kyle. The boy had a Djinn artifact and Burke wanted to avoid direct confrontation if at all possible.

His phone rang, a smile curled his lips. “Hello, Faiza.” Another one of his weapons.

“The police are searching my house, Stanley,” she sobbed; it wasn’t the real Faiza but the construct he had created in her mind. His cock hardened with the memory of Faiza’s screams as he shaped the new, more obedient personality. “I don’t know what to do.”

“I’ll be right over,” he grinned. Another opportunity. Faiza needed one last step to armor her against her son’s powers.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Nothing!” demanded Detective Donnar. “No shoes that match any of the prints, no clothes soiled, no blood residue, and no weapons?”

“I’ve never seen a house this clean,” Officer Reynolds said. “It’s spotless.”

Hours of searching had yielded nothing that seemed promising. Anyone that had been involved in the cabin massacre had to have been splattered with blood. There had to be traces in the house, on clothes, tracked in on the soles of shoes. Luminol could make even the most minute traces of blood appear. Not even the most careful cleaning could get it all.

“We might be on the wrong trail,” Officer Reynolds groaned, standing up and rubbing at the small of his back.

“Shit!” the Detective growled. “We’re not. Kyle’s car was at the scene. His wife is connected to all the victim and she is missing! Kyle is neck deep in this mess!”

“Coincidence,” shrugged the officer. “That’s what a defense attorney will say. They’ll imply his missing wife, connected to the victims, was the culprit. We haven’t even found the car.”

“Keep searching! There has to be something!” His fist balled up as anger simmered inside the Detective.

“You’re going to need to get the Captain to sign off on the OT if you want us to keep searching.”

“Dammit. Bag what we got.”

Detective Donnar just knew Kyle was guilty. He could see it in the smug, little bastard’s face, in the way he strutted around with his harem. He had all these women brainwashed into cheerleading for him. They would say whatever lie he needed. They probably were all in on it. Some twisted game gone horribly wrong.

“I’ll get you,” he promised. “One way or the other.”

It was time to start thinking creatively.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Fuck me!” moaned his mom from upstairs. The moment the cops left, Aaliyah had restored the house, and then mom and her boyfriend, Principal Burke, had headed upstairs. It grated on him to hear her moan like a whore for the man.

“She’s just doing what we do together,” Aaliyah whispered as he sat on the couch in the living room, trying to ignore her passionate cries.

“That’s it, Stanley! Make me cum again! You fucking stud!”

“That’s my dad’s bed he’s fucking her in!” Kyle snarled.

“You’re dad is dead.” Aaliyah put a hand on his shoulder. “He would want her to be happy.”

“There’s happy, then there’s getting fucked like a two dollar whore!”

“Oh, yes! You fucking stud, Stanley!”

Kyle grit his teeth as her bed creaked louder.

“Faiza, you wonderful whore!” groaned his Principal.

“Does he have to call her that!”

“You call your women that,” Aaliyah reminded him.

He glanced at his wife. “That’s different. I…I just get a little carried away. And it’s hot, right.”

“Very hot,” she agreed, her smile sultry and full of promise. “It’s no different with them.”

The bed stopped creaking.

“Thank god,” Kyle muttered.

A few minutes later, Principal Burke walked down the stairs, a flushed smirk on his face. “You have quite the mom,” he grinned. “Have a good one I hope everything works out with the police.”

“I’m innocent, so it will.”

The Principal nodded. “Well, you and that lovely wife of yours take care.”

“Good night, Principal Burke,” Aaliyah politely called out. “Maybe next time you would stay for dinner.”

“Maybe,” he grinned, his eyes hungry as they gazed at his wife. Kyle clenched his fist and thankful the asshole headed to the front door.

Kyle sat back down and Aaliyah pressed up against him. “I can feel your lust.” Her hand stroked the bulge in his pants. “Listening to them excited me as well.”

He flushed. As angry as listening to the Principal violate his mom, he couldn’t help his cock swelling up in his pants. “I’m just a young guy. Everything makes me hard.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Faiza didn’t want to obey his command.

“Seduce your son,” Burke whispered in her ear as his cums defiled her body.

She wanted to yell, “No.” But she couldn’t. Memory of pain and fire flashed. She shuddered, remembering the taste of the whips and pokers and pinchers.

“I will, Master,” that horrible, terrible, false persona Burke had fashioned answered.

The fake Faiza, Burke’s creature, forced her to stand up naked, Burke’s disgusting cum leaking out of her body. She was forced to walk out of her bedroom and down the stairs. It was a nightmare. She was helpless, trapped in her mind, screaming with futile rage. She just couldn’t seem to break the fake Faiza’s control over her body.

Her son and Aaliyah cuddled on the couch, her daughter-in-law’s hand stroking her son’s crotch. Aaliyah murmured something when their kiss broke. “I’m just a young guy. Everything makes me hard,” Kyle answered.

“I bet,” the fake her purred as Faiza cried in her mind. “Why don’t you show mommy.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kyle turned and blinked. She was naked, the Principal’s cum leaking out of her pussy. “Mom?” he blinked in surprise.

“Come up to my bedroom so we can talk about your growing body.”

His eyes were fixed on her ass as she walked back upstairs.

“Go on,” Aaliyah grinned. “I know how much you enjoyed making love to her last time.”

It didn’t seem right to Kyle. This wasn’t how his mom behaved, but his cock was so hard, and he had enjoyed every taboo second of making love to his mom. “Why don’t you join us,” Kyle said to his wife as he stood up.

“I would love to.”

Holding his wife’s hand, he led her upstairs. Chyna was coming out of the bathroom and she flashed him a thumbs up as he headed into his mom’s bedroom. His mom knelt on her bed, her naked, freshly-fucked pussy pointed right at him.

“I need you so bad,” she moaned. “Just fuck me hard and cum in me, Kyle. Mommy needs her big boy to make her feel better.”

He couldn’t look away from her dark bush matted with juices, and stripped his clothes in record time. Aaliyah just genied hers away, her lithe, dusky body gracefully walking around the bed to face his mother.

“And could I join?” his Genie purred.

“Yes,” Faiza gasped. “Let me taste your pussy.”

Kyle’s cock grew even harder as his mom buried his face between his wife’s thighs. Maybe if he fucked her hard enough, she’d forget all about Burke and join his harem. He liked that idea as he crawled onto the bed behind her.

“You got a beautiful ass, Mom.”

“Thanks,” she purred. “But Mommy’s pussy needs attention right now. So stick your big, thick cock in and give Mommy what she needs.”

Kyle dived into her wet depths, groaning as she squeezed her pussy down on him. He drew back, then slammed into her sloppy hole. She grunted and moaned into Aaliyah’s pussy, her hips thrusting back. Aaliyah writhed, her dusky tits shaking. It was so wrong to be buried in his mom’s cunt. So taboo.

He loved it.

“Fuck your mom,” the Genie moaned. “Make the slut moan.”

“Yeah!” Kyle groaned. “You’re just a slutty mom!”

“I am! I’m a slut for my son’s big, fat cock!”

Their flesh slapped together, the bed creaking as he fucked his mom harder than the principal had. Her pussy gripped his cock, her hips slamming back into his thrusts. She moaned into Aaliyah’s pussy, her cunt hot and wet, gripping his cock hard.

It was so much more animalistic than when they had made love Sunday night. She was almost a completely different woman. His mom was possessed with lust, acting like such a whore as she reveled in their forbidden sex. Her body trembled, her pussy growing tighter about his cock.

She came hard, screaming into Aaliyah’s pussy, her cunt massaging Kyle’s dick, spurring him to pounder her harder.

“This is my pussy!” he growled. Not Burke!

“Yes!” she groaned. “Yours, Kyle! I’m all yours! Give me your cum! I need it so bad! Mommy needs a big dose of her baby boy’s seed! Squirt in deep.”

“Cum in her, my love!” moaned Aaliyah, her dark eyes fluttering. “Oh, Mother! Your tongue is wonderful! Keep licking me right there. Cum with me Kyle.”

“Yes!” he grunted, his cum boiling out of her body, bathing his mom’s pussy with his spunk as his wife exploded on his mother’s lips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Burke smiled as he watched Faiza’s bedroom through her vanity mirror. He had cast a simple scrying spell on it before he had thoroughly enjoyed her body. Kyle was pumping away at his mother, lost to the taboo lust. Burke smiled; he was going to ward Faiza from Aaliyah’s power. Aaliyah was a Noble Jann, one of the most powerful beings in all creation, and Faiza was a woman. If Kyle made the right wish, he could rip her out of Burke’s grip.

But Aaliyah was bound to a Master, and that put certain limitations on her powers. She could never be forced to use her powers on Kyle. Only Kyle could make a wish that would affect him.

And Burke could transfer that protection to Faiza.

Kyle groaned and Burke smiled as he dumped his cum into his slutty mother’s hole. “Hecate, armor the woman with the seed of the Djinn’s Master and ward her against his Djinn’s powers.”

The energy flowed out of him and into Faiza, binding with the cum Kyle sprayed into his mother’s pussy. Faiza’s back arched and another orgasm erupted through her as the spell took effect. Now the Djinn’s powers could never affect Faiza without her permission, granting the woman the very protection that warded Kyle from Aaliyah.

Now she was ready to be wielded against her son.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As Fatima lay in the center of the pile of female flesh, lips and fingers teasing every inch of her body, she knew it wouldn’t last. A dull fear was slowly creeping over her. A vague idea permeated her lust-filled mind—darkness is following me. She ignored it, losing herself in the pleasure of the entirety of the Rogers cheer squad. All the rumors about these girls were true—they were a bunch of sluts.

She looked out past the squirming pile of cheerleaders at the wall of the locker room. There was nothing there. No dark, malevolent presence that would bleed through reality and send her running. Samantha pulled her back down, the cheerleader’s lips finding her nipple, sucking hard.

It’s just my imagination running wild, she told herself, her lips finding a cheerleader’s juicy pussy. Things like that don’t actually happen without Aaliyah’s power.

Fatima worked her tongue through the cheerleader’s tasty twat, ignoring the flashes of endless running that kept intruding on her pleasure. Fingers penetrated both her asshole and her pussy, working in tandem to bring her to a quick, hot orgasm.

She moaned into the cheerleader’s twat as her orgasm built, flicking her tongue to give the woman as much pleasure as she was receiving. Fatima’s body spasmed as hot lips sucked her clit between hungry lips. The pleasure grew inside her, about to burst through her body and—

The fear returned, stabbing through her pleasure.

She bolted up and looked at the locker room’s wall. Darkness consumed it. A figure stepped through. Shadowed eyes fixed on Fatima.

Terror filled Fatima. She pushed a cheerleader off of her, fingers ripping out of the slut’s pussy as Fatima nimbly gained her feet and ran. She didn’t care that a tiled wall was in front of her. She had to get as far away from the dark figure as she could.

Fatima’s body passed through the wall as she ran.

And ran.

An eternity passed as the vengeful spirit hounded Fatima through empty space. She pumped her legs as fast as she could, putting every ounce of her energy into running. No effort could be spared, not even to wonder where she was and where she was going.

…Come back to us, Fatima…

The voice whispered through the empty space.

The terror that gripped Fatima lessened. She knew that voice. “Kyle?” she called out, her body slowing.

The darkness grew near. She couldn’t waste any energy on thinking. She had to run.

…I’m giving you a weapon…

“A weapon…” Memories flooded her mind of training with a long spear. “A yari.”

Her body slowed.

“Why am I running?” she whispered. “I’m the descendant of warriors. I’m a 3-dan in sōjudo. I shouldn’t be afraid of the dark.”

She threw a glance over her shoulder. The dark girl, a gaping hole in her stomach, was dissolving the world behind Fatima.

Her fear returned; how could she fight the dark figure?

…It’s from me and Mom. Use it…

Kyle’s voice was stronger, firmer, buttressing her courage and driving back the terror.

…Face your fears and come back to us…

Her steps slowed, her body turning to face the darkness streaming towards her. She shook, fear urging her to run and flee, whispering despairing thoughts. I cannot beat the darkness. She dissolves everything she touches. She hates me. I killed her!

…We all miss you. Mom, Aliyah, Ann, Kayleah, the other concubines. You’re strong…

“I’m strong,” she whispered, the fear retreating before Kyle’s words. “And I’m tired of running from you. You’ve hounded my steps for…I don’t know how long. Days, hours, centuries! And I’m sick of it!”

Fire burned hot inside her.

…You’ll win and return to us…

The darkness flowed from the spirit of Karie Roberston, whirling about Fatima. She was encircled, the darkness cutting off any chance of escaping from the dead witch’s shadow. Fatima could remember the feel of the yari gripped in her sweaty hand as she plunged it into Karrie’s guts. The darkness pressed in as Karrie’s shadow stepped closer, hungry to consume Fatima’s flesh.

But it didn’t touch her.

Fatima blinked, her fear dwindling. She smiled. “Your darkness cannot touch me, Karrie! I was chosen by Fireheart!” She pictured her flaming yari, the weapon Aaliyah had brought from Genie Land. “I am fire! And no darkness can touch a flame that burns hot and bright!”

Rainbow light swirled in the air spinning fast, glowing, forming a long rod. She seized it and felt the rough, solid feel of a wooden haft. The light grew into a long, straight blade at the tip. Energy pulsed through the light, full of love—Kyle’s and her mother’s.

“I am Fatima Unmei! I am afraid of you no longer, Karie! You are dead and I am alive!”

The rainbow light vanished, leaving behind a brilliant yari. Fireheart burned in her hand. With a cry, she stabbed the spear’s long, straight point into the dark form of Karie. Light exploded, illuminating the unknown. The darkness had no substance. Karie was merely a shadow upon her mind. There was absolutely nothing she had to fear.

Fatima woke up.

To be continued…

---

Be careful what you wish for you just might get it

Recap: Captain Tom Wilkinson finally made it home and to everyone’s surprise made it with his 14 year old daughter when they got home. That was a shocker huh?

Introduction: We finally return to our true protagonist Emma Watson and her boyfriend Robert. Just remember when you make a bet it’s your responsibility to pay up but just be careful what you wish for because you just might get it. Here is Part 8 enjoy.

Meanwhile

Midshipmen Emma Watson was putting the final touches of her outfit together. Wearing her favorite five inch black Stiletto’s heels her eyes traveled up from her feet in the mirror scanning her legs that were just freshly shaven making them silky smooth. The red skin tight dress she chose that stopped mid thigh was created not only to attract the eye of the males but making the females jealous as well. Emma put her right foot forward and her hands on her hips like they do in the magazine ads and twisted her body in the full length mirror admiring how the dress accentuated her rock hard ass. Like most women she was concerned with the curve of her ass especially when you aren’t wearing any panties. Then she spun to the front and her neckline plunged down to her stomach as she wasn’t wearing a bra but her breasts were looking particularly perky knowing that she was being a bad girl by going out commando tonight. Her cleavage looked just right and her hair draped down to the middle of her back. She had very little makeup on but she was wearing blood red lipstick that accentuated her face.

2nd Lieutenant Robert Mills was patiently waiting for his girl to immerge from his bedroom. Robert kept things rather simple a pair of slacks and a nice dress shirt and a sports coat that accentuated his very broad shoulders. The two of them were off to a night club called Top Dog a local meat market for both men and women. If the two of them played their cards right tonight there might be a chance to bring home a hot unsuspecting girl to make a threesome later in the evening.

When Emma emerged from the room she spun for Robert, “So what do you think?” She lifted the front of her dress to reveal she wasn’t wearing any panties and a clean shaven pussy, “You like?”

Robert’s eyes bugged out of his head like a cartoon character, “Spec –tac – u –lar!!!” Robert couldn’t believe his luck that he was with Emma. The first time he saw her in the hallways of the Academy he made it his one goal to be with her. It says a lot about a woman who can turn a standard Naval uniform look spectacular like Emma does. Aside from her obvious beauty what captured Robert was when he looks deep into her brown eyes he melts every time as if she was letting him deep inside of her soul. That is the one thing above all of her other amazing attributes that makes Emma the most attractive to him. “Are you sure we have to go honey? We could just stay in tonight and have some fun role playing just by ourselves.”

Emma smiled, “We’ve been putting this off for a while now.” She twirled for him and batted her eyelashes at him, “I lost the bet and now I have to live up to my end. We find another woman to join us tonight you hear me Lieutenant?”

Robert giggled at her, “Well, you should know better than to bet the Lions over the Cowboys on Thanksgiving Day.”

Emma came over to the couch and flopped down into his lap putting her finger to his chin looked deep in his eyes and kissed him. She smiled at him as their foreheads touched one another, “Well, I made you pay up when you lost your bet and we found a second guy for me. I don’t Welch on my bets – I lost and I’m a big girl – besides I’ve always wondered what it would be like to be with a woman. I still think it’s kinda creepy but (Emma wrapped her arms around her big strong man and kissed him on the lips again) “I think it’s going to be even more exciting watching you try to please a second woman at the same time.”

Robert said, “Okay, okay you’re not getting out of this.” Then they were off to Top Dog to divide and conquer some unsuspecting young lady.

They arrived at the club and it wasn’t as packed as they thought it would be but then again it is Sunday night after all. There were quite a few women dancing and clustered into little clans throughout the club. Once they made several rounds looking for their prey they met up back at the bar and Emma said, “You know this was a lot easier trying to find a guy who wants to be part of the a three way than a woman. I guess women are much more leery of such strange offerings.”

Robert leaned in, “Well, there are several ladies on my radar that I would like to approach let me show you.” Robert taking Emma’s arm with his began to scan the room and when he came across a young lady he would stop and wait for Emma’s denial or approval. This night isn’t just for Robert but also for Emma. They finally agreed on two women if both said no then it would be going back home disappointed and more than likely no sex. Robert said, “Stay here and let’s see if I can work some magic.”

Emma straightened his jacket ran her fingers through his hair and slapped him on the ass, “Go get ‘em tiger.”

Robert made his way to the first girl that they agreed on but he was quickly shot down and was pushed away with a slap across his face as her boyfriend who had just returned from the bar with several drinks in hand. Then he was down to his last chance. Robert recovered and winked back at Emma as he crossed the dance floor to the other side of the bar. He walked up to the young lady and appeared to ask her to dance and she agreed and he led her by hand out to the dance floor.

Robert appeared to be introducing his self on the dance floor, “Hi, I’m Rob what’s your name?”

Giving him a big smile, “Hi, I’m Annie. You look quite fetching tonight!! You look a lot better out of your uniform but I’ve been dying all day to see you out of your clothes all together Lieutenant!! So, does Emma suspect anything?”

Robert said, “Come on – keep a low profile like you promised – okay. It’s bad enough that she doesn’t know about us as it is.”

Annie said, “This is your master plan Lieutenant to have both of your lover’s in the bed at the same time. You know this is eventually going to blow up in your face but it’s not me who’s going to blow it it’s going to be you. You are going to say something or do something that she’s going to suspect or later she’s going to catch us and then she’s going to leave you. Look Robert maybe you should rethink this – my man is in Afghanistan and he’ll never know about this and Robert I’m not leaving him for you. So, is this game you are willing to play? Because the only loser here is going to be you! Emma will find someone else and you’re never going to find anyone like her again!!! So, again do you really want to do this?”

Robert said, “Ensign, it’s going to be worth having the two best pieces of ass in my bed fucking my brains out. Even if it’s one night it will be one astonishing night to remember. I’m willing to take that chance!!! Now, if you don’t mind let’s go meet Emma and go back to my place and have some fun.”

Annie said, “You’re sure she doesn’t know that I work with you?”

Robert said, “She’s still at the Academy and more than likely will be assigned out of Washington when she graduates so I only have a few months with her anyway. Besides when Chuck gets back from his tour of duty you and I can still have our Thursday afternoons right?”

Annie smiled and put her hand on the side of his face, “Every Thursday until you don’t want me anymore I promise.”

Emma was watching the two of them crossing the dance floor towards her and she thought it was quite odd the way that ‘slut’ was doting on her man. Emma sat there as if it was nothing and thought, ‘keep your cool and all of this will be all over in a few hours then things should get back to normal.’ She smiled and held out her hand to greet Annie, “Hi, I’m Emma what’s your name?”

Annie for the first time saw Emma up-close and personal. She was for more exquisite in person than in her pictures on Robert’s desk. Annie became uncharacteristically jealous knowing that she playing second fiddle to this young 22 year-old even though Annie was already in on the scam for the three-way. It was something that Robert and her put together more than six months ago and they both waited patiently as Robert gradually pushed, pulled and prodded Emma to this point where she was ready to have a second woman in her bed at the same time. She looked at Robert, “Do you mind if Emma and I talk for a few minutes?”

Robert smiled, “Play nice you two.” Robert took his drink and noticed one of his Academy buddies at the other end of the bar and went down to say hello. Robert and his friend Conrad were catching up as they lost all track of time when half an hour later both girls came up and tapped him on the shoulder. He quickly introduced everyone and they all began their idle chit-chat.

Emma had enough of Conrad after five minutes and said, “Conrad it was nice to meet you but I have early classes in the morning at the Academy and I need to get home. Come on honey let’s go you can catch up with Conrad tomorrow after work.” Then the three of them left and went back to Robert’s apartment.

Annie was in her car following Emma and Robert back to his apartment. Robert turned and put his hand on Emma’s thigh as they were stopped at a red light, “So what do you think about her? I mean the two of you were talking for quite a while! What were you talking about anyway?” Robert’s fingers were caressing her inner thigh making the juices begin to coat her inner vaginal walls.

Emma began to giggle as she bit her lip from the pleasure Robert was providing, “We were talking about girl things – things that I don’t want to share with you but are not that really important. We talked about you and we talked about boundaries. What she could do to me and what I could do to her. I found out that we both have never been with another woman at the same time so it’s going to be a little interesting. She also has a video camera in her car and she wants to know if we want to use it? Don’t you think it’s kinda strange that she has a video camera in the car?”

Robert moved her dress to the side and opened her legs and began playing with her pussy and said, “I don’t think we should do any video-taping right? I mean unless you want to – you know have a memento of the evening.” Looking over at his woman he sensed some apprehension, “Nah it’s probably a bad idea especially with a stranger – it could be something that comes back to bite us in the ass later in our lives. It does trouble me that she has a video camera ready in the car – she must be a real freak in bed!!! Who knows this could be a real incredible night with her. I still have to say no to the video camera though. So what did you guys talk about me?”

Emma smiled, “She told me that she met you once at the pentagon. She said that she works in the same division as but not with in the same department. She says all the single girls know of you but she said that you are just really an acquaintance. She openly admitted that she and a lot of the other girls want to fuck you real bad. The only reason she never went for it is because she heard that you were attached. So, she has some morals – I wouldn’t say too many morals but some all the same – even though she might and I stress might be a freak in bed. So, is that why you picked her out because you have the same feelings for her that she has for you?”

Robert, figured if he began to lie about the smallest of things then Annie would have been right and he would lose both of them. Pushing his finger inside of her he said, “Well, I do know of her but I didn’t know she was going to be at the club tonight. When I saw her I figured that I would take a wild shot at this with her. I already got shot down once already tonight and since we only agreed on the two women I figured since Annie kinda new me she wouldn’t say no. It is kinda cool that she has thought about me sexually.”

Emma quickly shot at him, “So have you ever thought about what it would be like to be with her?” She put her hands over his helping him guide his finger inside bringing her closer to orgasm.

Robert didn’t hesitate to try and lie, “Yes!! But you have to remember that all guys when they see a hottie they imagine what it would be like to be with them honey. When I saw you for the first time honey I imagined what it would be like with you for like a week until I got up the nerve to ask you out. If you don’t know that then you are more innocent than I ever thought. Every guy in every class of yours at the Academy is jealous that you are taken and they can’t fuck your brains out every night. I’m sure that most of the guys are actually jerking off pretending that you are theirs!!!”

Emma said, “I know guys look at me. I’ve noticed that ever since I was about fourteen but these guys jerk off to me? Really?” Emma put her hand to her chin and thought about that for a couple of seconds, “You know I heard a lot of the porn stars get off knowing that there are hundreds or even thousands of guys imagining that they are fucking them as they watch their videos. You know that is kinda cool and if Annie feels that way about you then let’s make her fantasy come true but no video-taping deal?”

Inside Robert was sorta disappointed she didn’t want to video tape the evening, “Deal no video-taping and now I know that there is at least two women in the world who fantasize about having sex with me.” Robert could feel her pussy starting to drip with anticipation and he added a second finger to help her finally finish on his fingers as her legs were spread across the dashboard as far as they could go.

In the car Annie was following behind her two ‘marks’ and she was nervous as hell. She wasn’t too sure that she gave too much away to Emma when they were sitting together at the bar. She was still not sure telling Emma that Robert and she worked in the same division would raise too many suspicions about her affair with her boyfriend. Annie was playing every little detail back through her mind like – did she give something away with her eyes, her body language or her emotions when she spoke of Robert. She wanted Emma to know that she knew her boyfriend but she wanted to create some sort baseline in case she got too hot and emotional when Robert fucked her in front of Emma.

At the next stop light as Annie sat in the car she saw her fingers shaking. She was really nervous she never fucked her lover, all-be-it her secret lover, in front of another person and especially not in front of the actual woman that was being cheating on. There was also the added pressure of being with a woman for the first time in her life. The one thing that Emma insisted on was that she would fuck Robert first and Annie could do anything that Robert wanted. They both left it up in the air as to what they would do together but Robert had to be in the room with them. Emma was agreeable to the one request that Annie had and that was Annie wanted to go down on a woman at least once in her life and Emma not wanting to be a prude agreed to her request.

When she pulled through the intersection she had made up her mind that she was going fuck Roberts’s brains out right in front of Emma. She decided that she was going to make sure that Robert knew that he was making a mistake being with Emma and that he should only be with her. It was at that moment when she realized that she had a formidable opponent in Emma and that she was going to have to take her down tonight and win Robert for herself once and for all.

As all of these emotions of dominating and becoming essentially the alpha female were running through her veins she glanced up at the picture that was taped to her sun visor. It was a picture of Annie and her boyfriend Chuck who is serving yet another tour of duty in Afghanistan thanks to our lovely new President. She felt torn by cheating on a soldier that was fighting in a campaign half way around the world for God and Country but Chuck just couldn’t measure up literally in bed the way Robert could.

As Annie was battling with her guilt and the lust for her stud that was in the car in front of her then they finally arrived back at the apartment. Emma popped out of the car and went to meet Annie and lacing her arm through Annie’s they walked together. Robert watched both women that he was fucking walking towards him. On the right was the woman that he was in love with Emma and his fuck buddy Annie the one woman that would spread her legs for him at any place and time that he wanted.

All three made their way to the apartment as each of their eyes were dancing back and forth between each of them. The only person that wasn’t part of a threesome before this was Annie and when the door closed behind them she pulled Emma and pushed her back up against the front door and immediately kissed her. Emma was shocked by Annie’s aggressiveness and her passionate kiss. It was softer than Roberts and her tongue felt like velvet in her mouth and her mind began to spin because of it. Her body began to shiver with excitement as Emma returned the passion wanting to meet and equal Annie’s aggressiveness by reaching upwards and began to caress Annie’s breasts with her hands.

Robert watched the two kissing and then un-expectantly his cock shot straight up. He never knew watching two chicks would get him excited but he knew now that it really turned him on. Watching the two kiss and grope each other for several minutes made him feel like he was being left out and he came up behind Annie looking at her round ass. He lifted her pleated miniskirt and noticed her bare ass. Knowing how much Annie loves to be fingered Robert wet is middle finger and slipped it between the crack of her ass sliding his finger down from her asshole then reaching its destination inside of Annie’s pussy. Annie loved the way Robert played with her and she shivered with excitement as she was being poked and prodded from top to bottom at the same time.

Finally Annie broke from Emma’s embrace and Robert took his finger and said, “I have something for you honey.” Placing his wet finger under Emma’s nose, “She smells like peaches open up and taste.” Emma did as she was told and Robert put his finger in her mouth.

Emma sucked his finger like it was his thick cock. Grasping his hand with hers and making direct sensual eye contact with Annie her tongue and mouth cleaned her boyfriend’s finger. “I think I just changed my mind about not going down on you Annie. I’ve tasted my pussy on Roberts cock and I love it – now I’m intrigued about having a woman finish on my tongue.”

Robert was hornier than he ever was before and with his cock pushing on his trousers trying to escape he put his arms around both girls and nudging them along he guided them to the bedroom. Annie broke away from Robert and put her arm around Emma’s waist and turned back to their prey, “Make yourself comfortable their stud your girl and I need to clean up before this goes anywhere else.”

Emma moving her tongue around her mouth was enjoying the pungent taste of Annie’s pussy inside of her mouth. When they entered the bathroom it was now Emma’s turn to be the aggressor and when the door closed behind them Emma slammed Annie against the door but this time Emma’s hands went under Annie’s blouse and found both of her targets as her tongue slipped between her prey’s lips.

Annie reciprocated quickly and harshly meeting Emma’s aggressiveness as her hands slapped Emma ass several times before she caressed it. Annie was surprised and jealous as to how tight her buttocks was and Emma’s tight dress slipped up the small of her back. Annie’s fingers like spider legs began to pull her cheeks open while the others were looking for small caverns to hide inside. Instead of Robert’s middle finger it was Annie’s that slipped between Emma’s inner lips this time. Annie felt her warm fluid that was clinging to her vaginal walls. Annie’s finger went as deep as it could go and using circular motions she cleaned as much of Emma’s dew from inside of her as she could get. She broke her kiss from Emma and replaced Emma’s tongue with her own finger Annie sucked and licked her finger just like Emma had done, “I think that you and I need some alone time, we could have a lot of fun together you and I. Maybe you and I should find our own time to be alone after tonight what do you think?”

Emma smiled at the open invitation to become Annie’s lesbian lover and she thought about it for a few seconds as she backed away to the closet in the bathroom. She pulled two enema boxes and tossed one to Annie, “First let’s see how tonight goes ‘kay?!! I think that we should be clean as possible if everything goes as expected. If you’d like we can do this together or by ourselves it’s up to you.”

Emma’s challenge confirmed Annie’s suspicions that Emma was going to protect her property, Robert, and be a worthy opponent. Taking her skirt off Annie stepped into the bathtub, “I’ll let you do the honors unless you need to be alone when you clean yours!!! What do you think?” Annie opened the box and handed the tube to Emma as a challenge.

Emma saw that she was in going to be in a cute little cat fight with Annie and that was turning her on too Annie all the more. They were both going to challenge each other for the affections of Robert and playing one-ups-man-ship with each other, “You got it.” Emma did not shy away from Annie’s ass and like a pro she cleaned her asshole. Emma then lifted Annie’s shirt off and now she was the first to be naked between them. “I hope you do a good job because I want you to toss my salad and it’s your tongue that’s going inside baby!!!”

As Annie was drying her ass Emma turned and asked Annie to help her and unzip her dress. Annie put her arms around Emma’s shoulders and whispered in her ear, “What if we were to stay in here for a while what do you think?”

Emma smiled as Annie’s hands felt great on her breasts, “Just for a little while besides Robert is so amped up that I’m surprised that he isn’t in here taking pictures of us together.”

Annie giggled in Emma’s ear and leaned back pushed her hair to the side and her fingers were jumping all over the place as she was still nervous and unzipped her new lover’s dress. As Emma’s dress fell to the floor Annie gulped as she was gazing at Emma’s perfect nude and lean body. The girls switched places as Emma was in the tub now then Annie gingerly slipped the enema tube inside of her patient while Annie’s finger found Emma’s tiny little clit. Annie could feel the pleasure that she was giving Emma as she was shivering with ecstasy it actually surprised that she was enjoying herself as well. Emma’s eyes were closed and her head tilting back and forth with the rhythm of Annie’s fingers gliding over her clit Annie asked, “Does it feel good?”

Emma’s mind was awash in circles as she bent down to push the fluid out of her asshole and her hand went to the wall slapping it hard as Annie was close to giving her an orgasm. Emma’s orgasm was so intense that she was beginning to lose her balance in the tub. The sensation of pushing out the lukewarm water from her asshole and Annie’s finger became too much. Emma didn’t want her to stop and when she finally finished her orgasm Annie got her wish as she dropped to her knees outside of the tub and buried her face between Emma’s shaking thighs. Her tongue was magic as she cleaned Emma’s pussy. Emma let go of Annie’s head and looking down at this strange woman she met less than an hour ago said, “Okay – Okay – Okay you won this round!!! Let me clean up and I’ll let you go play with my man – just remember I fuck him first.”

Annie smiled and kissed Emma on the lips bringing the smell and taste of Emma’s pussy to her mouth. She walked over to the sink picked up the nearest toothbrush and brushed her teeth as Emma took the portable nozzle and cleaned her pussy. Annie turned as she watched her younger counterpart, “Okay, see you in there. Hurry up because you’ve got me so damn horny I want that thick seven-inch cock inside of me.” Then Annie dried her mouth, “Come on he seems to be a very impatient man!!” Annie smirked at Emma as she left the room.

Emma held the nozzle between her legs as the warm water was cascading over her outer lips and the ebbs and flows of the water going deep inside cleaning her vagina. Emma was becoming much more suspicious as she thought ‘how does she know he has a seven-inch cock? How does she know that Robert has a short attention span and becomes impatient rather quickly? They both work in the same office but not the same department what’s that all about? And she just happens to be out at the very club we go to on a Sunday night.’ Emma shook her head this doesn’t add up. She suspected that Robert and Annie are more than just office acquaintances and there came a sharp pang to her heart as for the first time in her life she felt like a jilted lover. She shook her head, ‘Oh come on Emma you’re just jealous of having another woman in your bed. Get it together woman you can do this.’

When Emma emerged from the bathroom Robert was naked and his cock was pointing to the ceiling as usual and a shit-eating-grin on his face. Next to him on the bed was Annie and they were whispering to one another. As Emma came to the bedside Robert got up and met her. They hugged each other and kissed passionately. Robert moved his lips to his girl’s ear and whispered, “You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to. We can end this right here, right now. I want you to be comfortable it was just a stupid bet honey.”

Emma moved her mouth to his ear, “I’m not stupid I know that you want this. You want to fuck us both. Let’s do this unless you’re afraid!!!”

She pulled Robert to the side of the bed. Emma opened her arms and invited Annie to join them and she pushed Annie’s face to Roberts, “I want to see the two of you kiss each other.”

Robert went with the flow as Emma knelt at the edge of the bed as her hand cupped Annie’s vagina, “This is a dream come true.” Like any typical man who wants two women Robert’s fantasy was finally coming true.

Annie giggled, “It should be special when you have two hot women at your beckon call.”

Robert leaned back as Emma took his cock from Annie’s hand then engulfed her mans penis as she thought, ‘can you do it like this? Robert took Annie’s breast into his mouth and Emma watched intently as her head was moving slowly down on Robert’s cock.

Emma waited and watched the two of them and then finally there it was, Annie’s hand went to Robert’s face and with a caress that only lovers share she smiled at Robert, “I love the way you do that it feels incredible.” Annie pulled his mouth to hers and the passion they shared between them spoke louder than any words that could be shared between them. Robert’s expressions read like an open book he was looking at Anne the same way he looks at her in the throws of passion.

Robert pulled back from Annie’s face with a grimace, for the first time that Emma and he have been together, Robert could feel Emma’s front teeth grate against the shaft of his cock. She never did that before and when he looked down at her Emma’s expression it was not of love, happiness or joy but one he knew all too well jealousy. Robert brought Annie down to the front of the bed with Emma, “Come here and share my cock with my beautiful lover.”

Emma smirked looking up at Robert from her knees, “Sorry honey I thought tonight was about doing things a little different? I thought you might like a rough blowjob sorry about the teeth honey. Annie come and share my man’s cock with me I’m sure that Robert would love to see two hot girls on their knees sucking him off.”

Annie was more than happy to oblige the man she was in lust with, “Look how big and thick his cock is? You are one lucky girl.” Then with no warning Annie opened her mouth and took his cock into her esophagus as her lips came to rest at the base of his shaft. Annie choked when she released him and her eyes were tearing but she enjoyed it all the same. “I can’t believe I took the whole thing.”

Robert smiled as he watched Emma go down between his legs and kissed his balls and her tongue trailed down to his asshole. Annie was slowly going up and all the way back down on Robert’s cock and he said, “Oh my God this is heaven.” The words hadn’t left Roberts lips when Emma took her thumb and pushed inside his asshole. Robert flinched but didn’t say anything. Emma very rarely like ass play especially when she had to do it and Robert’s face was one of concern. He looked down at her and mouthed silently, ‘Are you okay? We can stop if you want – I love you fingering my asshole but you don’t have too.’

Emma came up and took control of her cock and sucked him down her esophagus just like Annie. She wanted to prove that she was just as good as she was. Emma sucked on Robert’s head as she jerked him of inside of her mouth. Robert’s head began to move around in circular motions, “Yes, baby that’s it you know just how to do it!” Annie came back up to Robert’s mouth allowing him to nuzzle on her nipples. Emma was squeezing Robert’s shaft the way he liked it and she could hear Annie’s moans of pleasure as he sucked on her breasts.

Annie could see what Emma was doing to Robert’s cock and she said, “Emma, come here for a second.” Annie pushed Robert’s mouth away and moved to the end of the bed. Annie put her hands to Emma’s face and kissed her full on the lips then she smacked Emma’s ass. “Robert you are so lucky!!! Look how hard and tight that is— no wonder you don’t want to share Emma with anyone – that is until tonight!!” Annie moved on down to Emma’s breasts and began to play with them as Robert was now out of the picture. Annie was pleasuring Emma once again as her touches made her shiver and coo. Annie thought to herself, ‘being with a woman ain’t too bad.’

Robert wasn’t sure what was going on with Emma. He wasn’t sure if she knew about Annie and him or if she was just jealous of Annie. Robert moved over to the chair in the bedroom as he watched the two of them together caressing each other’s bodies and private parts. Robert couldn’t believe his luck as he stroked his cock watching both women he was fucking eating each other’s pussies and fingering each other.

After several minutes Robert became impatient again. Plopping down on the bed on his back he begged the two girls, “Come on girls my buddy here is getting lonely.” Robert stroked his cock and both girls removed their faces between each other’s legs. Their mouths were wet and had big smiles of enjoyment on them. They both picked a side of Robert’s cock then went down on him sharing his cock evenly.

Annie had stopped her assault on his cock for a moment and said to Emma, “Do you want to sit on Robert’s cock baby?”

Emma said, “You know what – I fucked his brains out twice last night. Why don’t you take his cock first – take it out for a test drive to see if you like it or not.”

Annie didn’t argue with Emma and climbed up on top of Robert’s thick cock. Robert’s cock slipped inside of her like her pussy was made for him. Annie rode him slowly and sensual as possible enjoying the feeling of being filled to capacity. She leaned forward and exposed her ass to Emma and Emma took advantage the situation and licking two fingers one joined Robert’s cock in her pussy while the other found her asshole. Annie took it in stride as it took several minutes to get used to having both of her holes filled and being pounded. Robert’s cock felt amazing as it was separating her vagina walls. The mixture of pleasure and slight pain brought Annie to orgasm rather quickly.

Robert could feel both of Emma’s fingers inside of Annie and the sensation was like magic he never felt so good being inside of a woman before. Months ago when they had a second guy in the bedroom Robert wanted no part of the double penetration that Emma so wanted. He felt it would like being gay or something. Now he realized how foolish he was, the feeling a second cock on the other side of Emma’s membrane that separates her asshole and pussy would have probably felt even better. As it stood now he could feel Emma’s fingers alternating between his thrusts upwards into Annie’s sopping wet pussy. When Annie could no longer take Emma’s assault she came up off of Robert and Emma grabbed Robert’s cock and sucked the pussy juices off of his cock and Annie said, “I was wrong to fuck him first I’m sorry he’s your man. He’s nice and hard why don’t you show me how you fuck him.”

Emma was very glib, “I never fuck my man. I make love to my man.” Emma climbed on top of Robert as he realized that at this point he was just a pawn for the two women. Emma was quickly on top of her man and his wet cock still had trouble pushing inside of her. Looking down deep into Robert’s eyes and making that special connection between them she said, “I’m sorry honey – I’m sorry I’m just too tight for your big cock honey. I’m sorry that you just can’t slip in so easily like you did with Annie!!”

Annie was taken aback by Emma’s little quip and she then realized that she was truly in a battle for Robert. “Well, I have to admit when you don’t have a boyfriend like yours you have to try a lot of dick until you find the one that makes your head spin.” She knelt next to Emma and kissed her on lips, “I am sorry that I fucked him first after all he is your man. I just got too excited about seeing if I could take him inside of me that’s all I swear.”

Emma looked down at Robert, “I guess I’m just lucky then aren’t I?” When Robert’s cock was finally deep inside of Emma she was grinding on top of Robert it was the one thing that she knew that could get her off quickly.

Annie then returned the favor by slipping her pinky finger into Emma’s asshole. “Oh God Robert her asshole is so tight can you actually get inside of her? I mean you do fuck her asshole?”

Robert looked at Annie figuring he better compliment Emma, “It’s the best ass in the world.”

Annie pulled out and smacked Emma’s ass hard and fast, “You like my finger in your ass with his big cock in your pussy?” Annie pushed her finger back inside, “You’re ass is so tight and I can feel Robert’s cock in your pussy!!! This is so hot, thank you for sharing Robert with me tonight.”

Robert looked deep into Emma’s eyes and gave her the same look he gave Annie just a few minutes before, “I love you so much baby. Thank you for doing this.” Robert was once again getting that bubbling feeling in the base of his cock as both girls were pleasuring him in ways that he never imagined before. I mean they were just basically making love to him but watching the two of them fight for his cock made him feel like he was an Adonis.

After a few minutes Annie was becoming jealous of Emma and just like two young girls who wanted to play with the same toy said, “Come on it’s my turn now.”

Robert said, “I have an idea. The both of you get on all fours at the end of the bed and I can take turns fucking both of you at the same time.”

The girls did as they were told and Robert quickly compared their asses. Emma’s was round, hard and tight and although Annie was just a few years older she had just a little junk in the trunk thing going on. Robert impaled his cock inside of Annie’s pussy first grabbing her hips as Annie began to meet is thrusts backwards to meet Robert’s long hard thrusts. “You feel amazing Annie. I am so glad that decided to join the two of us tonight.”

Annie was quite for a few seconds but then the constant pounding and his cock going deep inside of Annie brought goose bumps all over her body and she began to convulse wildly next to Emma as could feel the beginnings of an orgasm building up inside of her, “Oh baby, your cock feels so fucking good inside my pussy!!!” Emma took the high road and wanted to help Annie as she got on her back and pushed herself between her legs and looking up watching her mans cock destroying her pussy began to lick her clit. Then Annie screamed with pleasure as she felt the warm rush of her orgasm travel down her love canal over Robert’s shaft and began to drip out onto Emma’s tongue. Emma like a starving kitty cat licked at the base of her vagina as Robert’s cock slowly slid out supplying Emma with Annie’s sustenance.
Emma let go of Annie’s thighs and she and Robert moved to the front of the bed and sat down. Annie spread her legs exposing her clit she looked to Emma, “Come on Emma here’s your chance come and eat my pussy baby.”

Emma moved down and could smell the pungent aroma of her pussy and how much Robert’s cock stretched her vagina open nice and wide. Emma’s tongue went to work and it took two strokes of her tongue as Annie felt her pussy pushing her juices flow out onto Emma’s tongue as cleaned up the mess inside of her.

Emma felt strange having her head being pulled between Annie’s legs and Robert reached down and pushed Emma’s mouth towards his cock, “Come on Emma don’t you want to taste her pussy on my cock?”

Emma’s face was smacked with Robert’s very wet cock and she actually smiled for the first time and grasping his shaft Emma began licking her boyfriends cock. Annie was turned on by Emma’s need to suck on Robert, “That’s it baby lick and suck his cock. You like what your boyfriend did to me? You like the way my pussy tastes on his cock?”

Emma couldn’t speak with her mouth full of cock, “Hmmm-mmm.” When Emma felt that she cleaned enough she put Robert’s cock back inside once again. Robert grabbed Emma’s knees and pulled them back to her shoulders and he was finally in control of her pussy. Robert’s cock looked like a blur as he pounded her pussy.

Annie pulled Emma’s hair bringing her up to her face, “Let me taste my pussy from your mouth!!!” Emma didn’t know what was coming over her as she wasn’t a lesbian and before any of this happened she had decided that she was just going to be a voyeur tonight but something deep inside was really enjoying being with both of them. As Emma and Annie were kissing one another passionately she finally broke away from Emma, “Do you want his cock in your ass? I want to see him fuck you in the ass!!”

Robert was denied finishing once again each time he was ready to explode one or both girls wouldn’t let him finish. Robert only needed a few more pumps inside of Emma’s wonderful hot pussy and he would have shot his load inside of her instead he was watching Emma climbing on top of him. He knows that she doesn’t like anal sex with him because she is so tight but Emma surprised Robert as his head was easing inside of her. “Easy honey – take your time.”

Annie now on the side of the bed was watching Roberts head trying to pry open the outer walls of Emma’s asshole, “Come on Emma work your asshole down his cock. You feel how wet his cock that’s our orgasms on it? It looks so good, it actually glistening in the moonlight like that.”

Emma looking down at Robert said, “Please push your cock up I want you to bury it deep inside of me honey.” Emma sat straight up and she felt Robert’s balls on her tight ass cheeks and began bouncing up and down ever so gingerly.

Annie wanting to be a part came over and kissed Robert on the lips and then it was Emma’s turn. Annie was kissing both of them passionately as she watched Emma’s face grimace in pain, “Come on little girl you can take all of him. Just relax your sphincter muscle honey his cock will do the rest trust me.”

Emma could only bounce a little longer as the pain was too much and Annie said, “I guess it’s my turn to fuck his cock – you want to fuck my asshole too?”

Emma released Robert’s cock from its constraints and with his cock in the open air Annie said, “Before I put it in my ass can I please taste her asshole on your cock?”

Robert smiled, “Yeah why don’t you help her Emma and both of you suck my cock.”

Annie was sucking Robert’s cock and Emma looked down at Robert all dejected and said, “I’m sorry I have such a fragile ass honey!!” Then she joined her counterpart as she pushed Annie off of his cock and said, “This is mine and I want to taste my ass too.”

Robert was treated to having two gorgeous asses propped up in front of his face. He could smell their pussies and he noticed the small gape he created with Emma’s asshole. The girls were sharing his cock going back and forth between their mouths. Robert opened Annie’s asshole and as he ogled her pucker hole and a rush of blood re-entered his shaft while it was in Emma’s mouth. Robert didn’t want this to end just yet and said, “Come on Annie it’s your turn.”

Annie spun around so her ass was next to Robert’s cock and she turned on her side. Robert loved fucking Annie in the ass only because it hurt Emma too much. With Annie though she was a pro having Roberts cock in her asshole. They have been fucking for the past five months cheating on Emma and the one thing that Robert enjoyed the most was taking Annie’s asshole. Then Annie slipped one more time or she did it on purpose, “I know you like in my ass so push it deep inside me honey!!!”

Emma’s pang hit her heart yet once again knowing that she was the jilted lover here but she didn’t let on this time as she took her boyfriends cock and helped him guide it into the woman that he was cheating with. “Here let me help you honey. Let me see how to do this the right way.”

Opening her leg exposed Annie’s pussy one again and said, “Emma come play with my clit and pussy – you did such a good job the last time.”

As Robert’s cock entered into his secret lovers asshole his cock became like a hot steel pipe pumping in and out of Annie’s asshole like it was her pussy. This was the one hole that Robert loved the most then Robert inadvertently let more incriminating evidence slip from his mouth, “Honey I love fucking your asshole, it’s the best that I’ve ever fucked!!! I love being inside of you so much.”

Robert pulled out as he felt his orgasm begin to bubble in his shaft. He then pushed Annie on her back and he mounted her once again with his cock impaling her asshole. Annie’s legs were spread in a straight line from east to west tightening her sphincter muscle around Robert’s cock then she clenched her ass cheeks even more to make her hole as tight as she could make it and Annie looked at Emma, “Come sit on my face – let me kiss your pussy and get you off.”

Robert’s concentration went back to Annie’s asshole as Emma sat on Annie’s face and she began to grind on her mouth from her clit all the way back to her asshole. Emma leaned forward and whispered into Robert’s ear, “I hope you’re enjoying yourself!! I have to admit you’re doing so much better than I thought you would. Is it everything you imagined it would be to fuck me and a stranger at the same time honey?”

Robert kissed Emma on the lips, “It is and more just knowing that you are sharing all of this with me has made me the happiest man in the whole world. Thank you I love you so much.”

Emma closed her eyes as Robert was playing with her breasts. All three were doing their best to provide the best pleasure they could to get each one of them off. Then Emma was the first to let out a primal scream, “Damn it Annie you have a wonderful tongue!!!!” Emma slapped Robert gently on the side of the face and pulled him in closer, “I want you to finish by fucking my pussy.”

Robert said, “But – Bbbbut I’m so close –“He could feel that once again that he was ready to yet pop again and thus far he wasn’t able to achieve the only thing he was really good at.

Emma said, “That’s okay I want your cock that has my ass stain and Annie’s ass too now fuck my pussy!!!”

Emma went down on the bed and spread her legs and Robert very reluctantly pulled out of Annie, “I want to finish with my girl is that okay?”

Annie noticed how disappointed he was to have to fuck Emma one last time but said, “As long as you finish in my mouth!!”

Emma looked at her, “Deal you can have it. I get enough of it!! I don’t mind my mother always told me to share my toys.”

Robert looking at Emma wanted to finally orgasm and he pushed hard and deep inside of Emma and said, “So, I’m your toy?”

Emma smiled as she helped him slip inside of her pussy, “If you haven’t noticed you’ve always just been my toy!!!” Emma watched as Robert’s face had a sudden quirk on it and she knew that she cut him to the quick. Emma wanted to make sure he felt the same pain she has been having during this whole time.

Robert began to thrust hard and deep inside of Emma as Robert was trying to make an impression. Annie knew something was wrong with Robert as he never fucked her with such animal like passion. Robert was displaying this animalistic look on his face and the way he was pounding Emma it was something Annie had never seen from him before. Annie put her head on Emma’s stomach, “Come on Robert finish in my mouth. I want you to fill my mouth with your cum. I know her pussy feels spectacular and you don’t want to leave her special love canal but I want your salty seed baby. Come on give to me pull out and finish inside my mouth.”

Robert felt his orgasm at the base of his shaft and pulled out, “Annie!!! I’m going to cum baby you wanted it so here it comes open your mouth?”

Annie once again let something slip, “Just like every time with you – Yeah, I want to taste it all. Fill my mouth!!” Annie opened her mouth and jerked his shaft until he exploded in her mouth.

Emma squirmed from underneath of Robert as she watched Annie take the full brunt of Robert’s orgasm. After Robert felt there was nothing left he fell backwards on the bed, “Oh damn ladies that was incredible!!! I wish we could do this all the time.”

Annie moved to Emma and kissed her on the lips. Emma opened her mouth, “Come on Annie snowball my mouth.” Annie pushed some of Robert’s cum into her mouth. Emma fell next to Robert and smiled at him then Annie fell on her back as all three were exhausted. Emma looked over at Robert and smiled at him once again and kissed him on the lips and then deposited a small portion of his salty orgasm into his mouth.

Robert spit it out of his mouth and used the sheet to clean his tongue, “What the FUCK EMMA!!!! Why did you do that?”

Emma said, “I just wanted you to share everything. I’m sorry. I’m going to take a shower if you want to fuck Annie in the asshole and finish again you can be my guest.” Emma got up and went to the bathroom. Emma was testing Robert to see who he would choose. Emma waited for Robert to join her but he never came. That was the last straw he chose Annie over her and a few minutes later she heard Annie screaming in ecstasy.

When Emma came out of the bathroom she noticed Annie and Robert spooning on the bed sleeping together. Emma very quietly began to collect her things from Robert’s apartment. She made several trips from his apartment down to her car then she heard Robert snoring and knew he wouldn’t wake until the alarm went off at 4:50 a.m. when he had to get up to go to work.

Emma sat at the kitchen table and wrote a note telling Robert to never contact her again and that she knows that Annie and Robert were having an affair. The final line of the note said, ‘Don’t worry about me you were just a boy who had a nice toy that I’m tired of playing with. You are now free of me to share your toy with as many whores as you like. As for you Annie if you would like a chance at some alone time with me you can get my phone number from the ‘A-hole.’ With that Emma stood up with what was left of her dignity and walked out of Robert’s life forever.

End Part 8

Hold tight folks now that our protagonist is free where oh where could she end up? Well you are going to have to stay tuned and find out. Don’t forget that Carina and her father Mark are planning an alone trip to Rutgers while Maria and her son are going to be left home all to themselves. What to do what to do? Again I appreciate all of you taking the time to see what comes out of my sick perverted mind. I hope that you enjoyed and if you have suggestions please don’t hesitate as the ending is yet to be written

---

Young Janie’s story as she goes round to the aging hippie’s house

(To read earlier chapters, or my other stories, you can use the yellow MrSoftee profile link at the top of the page)

……………..

My name is Jane Simmonds and I’m sixteen, just. My best friend Lettie Mellors has just got me into some amazing shiz and so I’m going to write it all down – maybe then it’ll start to make sense.

Lettie is called Laetitia really, for some reason; you’d think parents would have more sense wouldn’t you but anyway. She likes to be called Lettie but as we’re BFF I often call her Titty or Tits, because they really stick out and are the first thing anyone notices, even though they’re not that enormous at all.

She calls me Janie and so do my other friends, I suppose because I’m a bit young for my school year – my birthday’s not till June – and I’m not very big: only five feet two and half. Tits is about the same size actually, we’re quite similar though her birthday is in December so she’s been sixteen for ages.

Lettie is a bit of a whirlwind, she’s always into something and then everyone else has to be into it as well, it’s like she makes it irresistible whatever it is. She doesn’t actually MAKE people do things, well not often, we all just follow and then before we know where we are stuff’s going on that we’d never have got into on our own.

Anyway so this time, it’s so totally weird, as you’ll see.

Tits and I have been friends since forever, and we’ve been doing sex with each other as well. I’ve been doing sex for years, since I was twelve I started playing with myself then when I was thirteen I started with boys and never stopped.

Anyway I like sex, and Lettie does too but only with girls. She’s been at it for years as well. She says we’re both built for it and so it’s natural.

I see what she means: both of us have really obvious tits and hips and thighs, that’s the way our bodies are shaped, with small waists and chests, and so a lot of people seem to think SEX when they look at us, for a few years now.

I quite like it with girls as well as boys, as long as they’re sexy and nice I don’t mind, but Titty’s only interested in girls, I don’t know why. It was a couple of years ago it suddenly occurred to us to get it on with each other and so we did.

We both have others too, it’s not like we’re a couple or anything, it’s more like we added in sex to being friends already. Actually neither of us goes steady with anyone, we’d get bored! I mean fancy meeting someone really sexy and having to say ‘oh no I can’t touch you I have a boyfriend already’?

Anyway I am quite into Titty now, on the side sort of thing. She’s so sexy. We jolly nearly got caught a couple of weeks ago at her place, in her room, when we were well into it, though luckily with our clothes still on, but we were so nearly there with our fingers in each other’s pussies and SO close and then her mum knocks on the door.

And so we have like three seconds to get ourselves sitting up and neat before Tits has to say ‘come in’, and then her mum looks in and looks a bit funnily at us, I guess we looked a bit worked up and the room was probably pretty whiffy with our juicy pussies as well. She didn’t say anything, just about what she’d she’d come up for I can’t remember, but it was a bit of a scare!

So anyway that Monday she said to come round and we’d go for a swim at this pool her neighbour had built. He’s old and didn’t mind she said, he’s on his own and lonely and so we could just go and use his pool. It seemed a bit of a cheek but Titty was sure as usual and so I went.

It started alright but then Lettie wanted to get it on with me, right in front of him. But then he said it was alright he knew we were girlfriends and he swam in the pool, not perving us or anything, while Tits and I got each other off, on the side, in our swim things.

It was incredible. But I was a bit needy: I hadn’t cum that day at all, and same for Titty I think so we just did it, right there.

And this guy, he’s called David, just swam and didn’t look at all.

Then afterwards we had a bit of a swim and he was really nice, a bit shy I suppose but as usual Tits got him talking a bit and then wanted to play lezzie sex videos, with him watching too. That was really too WEIRD for me so she stopped and then before I knew it she was rolling a J and he was telling us that actually he’d been a HIPPIE and was totally into grass as well.

Tits is so amazing like that, she has ‘social skills’ like other people have breathing in and out.

So then she gets us all into music and he sets up his sound system and we all get into the hot tub and listen to rock and blues, and get zonked. Together.

It was great actually. Then she starts on my legs, under the water, and looks at me and I have to have her again, I mean HAVE to, and she pulls me out of the tub and strips me and makes me strip her and we get it on, right there in front of this sixty-five year old guy I just met!

Well it all felt OK once we started, with the dope and everything, and he was so cool, really, he’d been quite, you know, formal and everything when we arrived and then with the dope and everything Lettie had just converted him to this cool old hippie and it was all OK.

So we fucked, Titty and I, and we were naked, and David had taken off his trunks and she made him stand up in the tub and he looked just GREAT, this BIG boner not looking anything like a granddad’s wizened little old willie that you might’ve thought.

And he’s in shape, you know, I would NOT want you thinking I’d fucked a saggy old walrus; he has muscles and everything, shoulders, an ass, quite nice and pert in fact, no tummy, it’s only the wrinkles and those spots that they all get on their skin and actually when you touch it it doesn’t feel the way you expect; it’s like a snake or something – when you actually stroke it it’s fine.

So he got out and Lettie started one of her lezzie videos that get her off and I rolled and we had a smoke, all of us lying there in the nude!

So he was nice, you know, just a nice person, and with this cock, like a serious big, hard cock, pretty thick and it just looked like it’d be perfect. But even so I’d NEVER have started anything except Tits says I ought to, that I needed it. And she was right of course, I did. I need cock, fingers aren’t enough for me, and smoking makes me worse.

So he was right next to me, and he stroked me a little but he wasn’t being pushy at all. And suddenly I had to, HAD to get fucked by this big cock. My pussy had to have it.

And this is the thing: he fucked me like I never KNEW. I’ve had a lot of guys, you know, in three years you rack up the numbers don’t you, even if you’re picky, if you’re not going steady, but what he did to me was something else.

First of all I got on top and slid him into me, it was so right, and he was so cool, letting me make the running, you know, not pushing or anything, not on a crappy ego trip like some of them at getting their cock into you, he just was…COOL, that is the word.

And his cock felt amazing, it’s like it was the perfect size for me, just as big as I could take comfortably, exactly.

So he stroked me, I mean STROKED me, all over, with his hands, while I was on top, and I just could feel him caring about me and enjoying me, all at once. Then when I said to fuck me, properly, he just DID and I had a huge cum just like that, in a few seconds. His cock felt incredible in me, and he did something each time he pushed in, I didn’t know what it was but I worked it out later.

And he didn’t cum with me, the first time, he made himself not, which was amazing as he was totally into it and normally they always do, when I cum, I mean I know my pussy is quite strong, with the way I’m built and to be honest I do keep it FIT with PLENTY of exercise.

But he said he had this trick and so when I came down after this brilliant cum he was still hard in me. And he’d done it on purpose in case I wanted some more.

Well of course I DID. After a quick blow on Titty’s J we started again, and he held me, like underneath so he was cradling me, and he fucked me for an HOUR, Tits said. But I had no clue, honestly, cos he kept me high as a frickin kite all that time.

You know the others, lads, just pump in and out till they cum. Job done. Which is fine but with this old hippie it wasn’t like that at all.

To start with he’d sort of squiggle on me while he pressed in, really deep but gently, every stroke. It was a huge buzz, on my clit and round, you know, my vulva. Then just when I started to lose the edge a bit, like after a few minutes, not getting bored but just sort of getting used to it so it wasn’t quite so exciting any more, he’d start doing something else.

Like he’d hold it in and sort of stir it around for a bit each time, or he’d pull it almost out and just move it in and out a tiny fraction right at the entrance, for a minute or two so my pussy would close up inside and then he’d suddenly fuck right into me again and the sensation would be INCREDIBLE.

Or he’d stop fucking and hold it just in there and play with my tits (which are REALLY sensitive he sussed out straight away), stroke them and squeeze and nip them and lick and nibble them, then get back to my pussy which would’ve sort of revived its sensitivity in the meantime.

Or he’d change how he was holding me, like pull away so he was only touching me with his cock, so ALL my attention would just be on my pussy, or he’d be like half way in and fuck quickly in little short movements so I’d get really frustrated and then he’d suddenly hit me with a full stroke again.

Or his stroke would change, you know it wouldn’t be all the same speed going in and out, he’d start it off slow, then do a quick bit in the middle, then slow down again and press right in, so there’d be two little bursts of sensation with EVERY stroke.

And all the time he didn’t quite let me cum, he held me JUST on the brink. If I got near a cum he backed off, slowed down or whatever, and if I started to fall off even a little bit he’d do something new, or harder or whatever to bring me up again.

GOD! There was more than that, I can’t really remember it all exactly, I was so high, on the grass AND the sex. It just kept changing so I never came down, it was up, up, up the whole time.

And then just when I was starting to think I’d really go MAD if I didn’t get to cum again he seemed to know and he got hold of me again, cradled me, and just fucked the crap out of me, really hard and fast and it was the biggest cum EVER. I just came and came and CAME, and I could feel he was spurting into me and I loved that too, I just SO wanted his cum in me, even though I’m on Depo obviously but still.

He was so into ME, that was the thing. He really, really cared, like it was all done as, I dunno, a way of treasuring me almost. It’s hard to explain, the feeling it gave me. It all added together, his technique and his big cock and his quite muscley body and the FEELING. And how long he’d built me up. It was the most amazing hour of my life.

So far!

Cos I was going back, for SURE. Titty had been SO right. And did I care about him having GRANDCHILDREN actually a bit OLDER than me? Nope!

After we came I actually had a little doze on him, lying on his chest, for a couple of minutes, I was so fucked, and he cuddled me and stroked me, I felt so great I can’t really describe it, but when I came round I could see Lettie looking and I half reckoned from the look on her face she was wondering whether it was something she ought to try after all.

Well if she did then she deserved it, obviously, but I couldn’t help hoping she was gonna stick with her girls, cos at sixty-five David could only have so much energy and to be absolutely honest I felt I could use it ALL.

So that was Monday, and when we got back to Titty’s we were thinking how could we spend lots of time at David’s, and next day she came up with the idea of switching our summer school project to something we’d have to do at his place, and so we thought of ‘Youth Culture in the 1960’s and 70’s’.

Hehehe, school were fine with it, it worked a treat and her dad phoned and cleared it with David and mine weren’t worried so it was all set. Nobody seemed to know that David’s hippie culture had involved something called ‘Free Love’!!

So the next thing was to get into the main bit of the plan, which really wasn’t supposed to be me getting the greatest fucking ever but actually taking some GIRLS round.

With Titty and me being a bit open about what we were into, round school, some other girls had actually started following Lettie around, or me sometimes, and wanting to talk to us, about being lesbian or bi. As in – how did they tell if they were, and what was it like?

So it was a matter of which girl to start with. It was Lettie’s choice, really, whether to take a girl she was already doing it with, or a new one.

There was a new girl who’d really got Titty’s attention when she’d asked about orgasms. She’s only two years behind us, so honestly it was time she knew stuff like that. She was probably fourteen already.

She even looked innocent, that was part of the sexiness, but in any case she’s incredibly gorgeous: a little blonde, a bit smaller than us even, with green eyes and a body that’s fantastic already. She has a round face with a button nose and SUCH an innocent look, her eyes sort of wide open and with her straight hair parted in the middle and not terribly thick.

Her shoulders are really straight, a bit wider than average, and her tits are nice and high and pert, but round more than conical like Lettie’s and my pointy ones. Her shape’s lovely, with a waist and hips, though not as much of either as me and Lettie, again. Her thighs are very ‘shapely’, they’d be called in a novel, not as big as mine and Lettie’s but not skinny either. Altogether, she is a dream.

She’d be perfect for starting at David’s: she’d need time and somewhere she could relax with us. How far Lettie could get with her on her ‘first date’ was really an interesting question.

Personally my pussy just couldn’t wait to get that old hippie cock back in it again. The innocent little blonde – Lara her name is – was for Titty, though I wouldn’t mind a bit if things turned out right.

Lara doesn’t live in the village like the rest of us though, so she had to be brought from the town, four miles away. How? We agonised until Lettie phoned her to ask and she has a bike, so it was that simple.

I asked my parents if I could stay at Lettie’s for the night and they said yes, if I walked. We live at the other end of the village so it’s not such a big deal.

My mum and dad had a disagreement with Lettie’s mum and dad ages ago, because my dad hunts and Lettie’s mum has a thing about hunting, so they started arguing, politely, and her mum (who is a little bit like Titty and quite forceful sometimes) ended up asking Dad whether if he was so against banning anything he would not ban meerkat hunting or koala bear hunting, for example, – and they haven’t talked since. That’s what my mum told me and so I make sure not to get talking about it either way.

So it’s great anyway because we know my mum and dad won’t phone them ever, they’d only phone me, and I can answer from David’s house and they can’t possibly know obviously.

So we didn’t tell Tits’ mum and dad about my staying at all, cos I was never going to!! Unless David didn’t want me to stay, of course, but the way he said goodbye yesterday I didn’t think that was likely really.

Once the summer holidays start, in a week or two, we’re thinking we could BOTH get permission to stay at each other’s houses and ACTUALLY stay at David’s. We have to see. It ‘s hard to believe it could be so perfect.

Titty phoned David after school – that was on Tuesday, the next day after he first fucked me – and after dinner I walked down and went straight there. I couldn’t wait.

Tits was there already, and wearing a bikini. Shit – I’d only brought my one-piece.

“I told Lara to bring a bikini,” Titty was grinning and so was I she looks totally fuckable in a bikini, “just to get everything off to a nice sexy start. She’s coming to be told about being a les and having an orgasm isn’t she, so we may as well start the right way.”

I kissed David and had a bit of a snuggle up to him, and to Lettie as well on my other side, while we worked out what to do: borrow one off Lettie or go back for it or what.

“We can make one, can’t we?” David said. “a jungle type or something, it doesn’t need to be perfect.”

That sounded sexy so in a few minutes I was wearing a white men’s hanky cut across into two triangles, knotted under my pussy and with a bit of shoelace tied to the corners on each side and tied into a bow. It felt insecure and quite sexy. I found I was rubbing the knot between my thighs.

On top I had an old running vest of David’s that Lettie had cut off short, JUST below my tits. It was a string type that was a bit see-through, and it was too big and had huge arm holes anyway so it floated around on my tits half covering them and half not.

The whole outfit was just ASKING to get me molested. The top of the hanky didn’t pull tight like a waistband, it flopped open a bit, so Titty immediately started sliding her fingers in and stroking my bush. David was grinning like anything and groping my tits – through the top, bottom AND sides of my top.

While we did this we were standing in the dining room, looking out of the front window for Lara to arrive, to make sure she wouldn’t lose her nerve before knocking, and just as I was about to get fingered to a cum she cycled in. She did look gorgeous, even from a distance.

Lettie went out to meet her and brought her in. Tits made the introduction to David and led her through to the pool room. Lara stayed close to her, looking a bit overawed but, as usual, Tits was the mistress of ceremonies and Lara had obviously decided just to do what Titty said.

Titty’s like that, she has that effect on almost everyone, to some extent. People do what she wants, and LOVE it. She smiles at them and waves her hands around and looks at them and she just takes them over, if they let her.

If you know what you want to do, she’s fine with it, mostly, or if not, then SHE does know; that’s the way she is.

With Titty around it’s not very often you can’t think what to do. We all trust her, ridiculously really. Around school Lara looked a bit lost, I suppose, with what she’d developed into – a stunningly beautiful girl – and she’d latched onto Tits to find out.

And for security, I suppose: at school Lettie is so popular no-one messes with her. If she blanks anyone they are just in the wilderness, AND there’s a whole string of big lads who’d queue up to sort out anyone who dissed her, her being lezzie or not. A couple of big girls too 🙂

So joining our gang was a good way for Lara to cope with the queue that’d FOR SURE be forming for her.

It worked for me: everyone knew I was BFF with Titty and so when I gave a guy the push, or didn’t want him to start with, he didn’t hassle me. Actually I expect the big lads would’ve been there for me anyway, to be fair, I’m reasonably popular as well, luckily.

And I have fucked quite a few of them, to be honest, and I generally stay friends with them after as they all know from the start it’s not gonna be exclusive!!

Anyway so there’s why Lara was here, basically. She went and changed and so did David, though only after fussing a bit about her age:

“How old is she? Fourteen or something? Thirteen? Do we actually know?” He was on the edge of being uncool, but Lettie bolstered him:

“She’s old enough, easily, you can see can’t you?” She moved close to him, distracting him with her amazing jutting tits which just had this floppy bikini material like tented over them.

“She’s got tits and hips, periods for sure, she’s totally fuckable. You’ll see, she’ll love it. If not she can just stop can’t she?” Titty’s conviction was too much, she was like the Goddess of Sex in her bikini, and David just nodded after all said “Yes OK I suppose so” and went off to get changed himself.

When they came back we were all in our bikinis or trunks, or in my case my Jungle Girl outfit.

I hadn’t had a cum all day so I was quite wet, what with being touched up and all the skin around, and Lara looked SO beautiful in a bikini. It was black and a perfect fit on her stunning little body. I so wish I had shoulders like that, though I suppose I shouldn’t complain.

I could see David making his effort not to letch, and he did it pretty well. Being a girl it was easier for me and I gave her a good ogling.

She was quite pale, that was really the ONLY fault you could pick with her, though lots of people like pale skin of course. Being redhead pale and freckly myself I like a nice tan, obviously! I can tan, eventually, but it takes a long time and I have to be REALLY careful.

We started with a swim, which was great for being together not wearing very much. My bottoms started coming off so we all had a good laugh about that and it broke the ice. Titty came and touched me up and then got David to as well, and then they took off my top and untied my bottoms and took them off completely and so I was naked.

“So Lara,” Lettie was getting get the programme under way pretty quickly as I knew she would, “lets start with showing you an orgasm. You come and hold her just here. Lie back Janie and let David just support your shoulders and then float, yes, now I’ll be this side and you be on that side Lara.”

So I was lying on my back, floating, with my big buoyant thighs slightly apart and my pussy tingling like crazy! On top of the sexy situation the cool water was just lapping around my clit.

Tits was next to me, at my pussy, and the beautiful Lara was the same on the other side. I could feel David’s semi bumping against my head as he supported the tops of my arms.

“So,” Lettie carried on, talking to Lara who was like a deer in the headlights staring at her, “I’m going to just stroke Janie a little bit, and then you do the same, OK? OK? Are you OK with this, it’s not too much of a rush or anything?”

“No,” was all Lara could manage – she was right on the limit, but it was enough. Titty stroked her expert little fingers from my knee along the top of my thigh, just a little way.

“Go on then, you do the same,” she told Lara, and Lara did. It wasn’t really confident enough to be sensual, if you see what I mean, but it made me shudder a bit just because it was this stunning young girl who was touching me with her fingertips, making her very FIRST little steps into sex.

The next stroke was a bit more on the inside, and Lara copied Titty again, and then on top but up a bit higher, on the inside again, and so on and so on, as they skirted round my pussy and worked up to my tits.

It was amazing, floating there all weightless and trying to stay still while she used me to teach sex. And David there ready to fuck anyone at the drop of a hat.

Titty showed her how to stroke tits and nipples, and I was encouraging Lara with gasping and going ‘mmmm’ and things as she did it. She was starting to unwind a bit and drop some of the stiffness.

Then they worked down to my pussy and stroked my bush a little bit, and Lara was really beginning to get into it.

My legs had opened up, just automatically, and Lettie rubbed a finger over my clit, making me buck up and down in the water. I’d have gone under if David hadn’t been there, unless I’d been able to grab his cock, which would’ve been like a big rescue hook except it was squashed in his trunks. Lara seemed to be blanking it out.

I lifted my head a bit to watch, as Lara opened up one small finger and rubbed it down too, and I moaned and gasped “ooh that’s great Lara, soooo sexy,” to encourage her. It WAS great as well.

After a bit more of that Titty slid a finger slowly INTO me, Lara watching totally glued. Then Lara did it too, letting a bit of cool water in with it. It felt quite nice! It doesn’t smell like there’s any chlorine in this pool so I didn’t worry, even if there is a bit I expect.

Next Lettie demonstrated crooking a finger and then slid it in and did it inside, prodding my G-spot and I gasped and writhed about, making waves in the pool.

The lesson carried on with two and then three fingers, then with rubbing their thumbs on my clit while they diddled my G-spot with their fingers inside and it was too much. Lettie knew it was coming, or cumming I should say, and she kept Lara on it so it’d be HER I came for.

I gasped and groaned and writhed about and it was gorgeous; such a feeling with those three beautiful people round me and CUMMING for the little blonde beauty doing her very first sex.

I held her little hand there while I wound down, and then stood up, still feeling the water moving around sexily over my clit and between my thighs and a bit in and out of my pussy. I pulled her to me and gave her a kiss, but she started shying away so I gave that up and kissed Lettie, hard, and then David, who WAS hard.

Lettie had moved over to Lara: “That was great, you’re so sensual, so sexy, she just CAME for you, did you feel it? Wasn’t that sexy?”

“Yes,” Lara was looking at us from under her eyelashes, which are really long, “it was, you know, special.” She looked at me, smiling, and I smiled back. She is seriously delicious.

Lettie was looking around. I knew she was plotting the next step, where to move on next – with me nude and freshly fucked and the others all in cozzies, David hard as a rock, herself for sure wet and Lara…well, what would she be ready for now??

Titty was looking at the big windows. “What’s your garden like David?” she asked, “is it private?”

“Totally,” David replied. “No-one can see in at all at the back. Do you want to see? There’s still a bit of sun.”

It was only quarter past seven still, in the middle of June, and it had been a warm day so it was still great outside. We dried, Lettie insisted on towelling Lara dry, then I walked out nude as I knew Lettie had in mind.

We walked across the patio and then down onto the lawn, all together. I felt terrific, the sun and moving air all over my body naked and with a freshly cum tingle.

“Do you do nude out here David?” Titty asked.

He was in tune with the plan, for sure. Whenever Lara was looking away his eyes locked onto her fabulous little body in a flash. In between looking at me, fortunately.

“Oh yes of course,” he was almost too quick, “who wouldn’t? It’s made for it.”

“I don’t suppose you’ve got oil? Sun oil, massage oil, sort of thing?”

“Yes yes, absolutely, both in fact. Let me get them, and a towel or two.“

David went off as he’d been told by our Sex Goddess, and I strolled round the edge of the lawn, checking that no-one really could see in – they couldn’t. God, what a place! It was great just being naked outside.

“So Lara,” Lettie was sounding a bit firm with her now, “a bit of massage next.” We could see Lara wasn’t ready to strip off – a young girl with an old guy there bulging out his swimming trunks after all – but she wasn’t about to go against Lettie either.

David reappeared with the towels and oil and Lettie had Lara lay down on her front, her gorgeous pale little body in her black bikini.

David’s dogs had come too and they added even more to it, two nice Greyhounds who were all slender and sexy as well and warm and furry and liked being touched and didn’t care at all about me being nude, though I had to fend off their noses from my pussy.

They lay down anyway and Lettie started the massage, then I did a bit, then David, all totally proper and leaving her tits and pussy alone. Lara got used to it and relaxed. She felt gorgeous.

We did another short turn each then it was David’s turn and we all massaged him, including Lara. His cock was peeping out of the side of his trunks, so Lettie gave Lara his shoulders to do while she and I did his legs.

I could see Titty was slowly hotting things up, one small step at a time. We were going to get young Lara naked, I was sure. Did she realise? My pussy was TINGLY again already. I was wondering about a fuck from David, too.

It was Lettie’s own turn next, and before she lay down she quickly stripped off her bikini. She was so sexy! She looks best of all nude, I think. I knew what she wanted, which was a nice cum.

So we gave Lara one leg, David the other leg, and I did her back. Before long she turned over and I was doing her incredible tits. I suddenly realised David was going to be working up to her pussy.

I suppose I should’ve guessed, really, after yesterday, and knowing he’s actually not Grandpa but a sensual guy who’s fucked a huge number of girls, once upon a time. Anyway it took me ages to see.

While I was enjoying oiling and stroking her shoulders and tits, feeling how gorgeous she is, her lovely skin which is a bit Mediterranean coloured, and setting her tits off and rubbing her oily nipples erect so she was breathing a bit heavier, David and Lara were working up her calves and then onto her gorgeous big thighs.

David’s squirted some more oil onto his hands, then some onto Lara’s while she held them out for it, then they both put their hands onto her thighs and slowly rubbed upwards. Lara was getting quite good already, copying and doing a good job of it with plenty of pressure how you should.

So when the pressure came off Lettie opened her legs a bit, and David’s finger on the inside went RIGHT up to her pussy! Almost like it was an accident, but it wasn’t.

So next time Lara’s little fingers went up to it as well, and meanwhile David’s fingers all sort of flicked up over it, like a fan sort of thing, one after the other so they’d all started down on the inside of her thigh and ended up on the top of her thigh. VIA her cameltoe which was looking a bit swollen.

So they did another couple of strokes like that, with Lara running HER fingers over Lettie’s pussy now, and then David said “OK Lara, slip a finger in like you did with Janie.”

So Lara did, and Titty opened her legs wider and started writhing about and Lara started finger-fucking her. And David was taking off his trunks!!!

Then Lara, without being told, went to two and then to three fingers, like Titty had taught her with me, and then started rubbing her thumb over her clit as well. And this time of course it was all nicely oiled and slippery.

So Tits had lifted her knees and was WIDE OPEN with this really really beautiful girl finger-fucking her pussy, and was well on the way to a huge cum, when David gently reached over and held Lara’s arm, and stopped it!

And then it was like in slow motion. Titty looked up and just stayed still, looking at David, and David moved round and got in between her legs, with his big cock sticking out, smiling at her. He looked all confident suddenly.

And then he put his hands either side of her, straight out so he wasn’t ON her, if you see what I mean, and kept himself straight, so when he lined up his cock THAT was the first thing that touched her.

It was incredible. I suppose, I thought about it afterwards, it was his way of making sure she wanted it. Well, she DID.

He pressed it against her pussy and it just popped in, straight away, and he pumped it slowly in an out a couple of times, and it slid ALL the way in and Tits did this huge gasp and looked at me and said “you were SO right Janie!”.

And then David started to fuck her, slowly, and I knew he was going to give her a total working over like he had me. I could just, you know, feel that he was going to make her LOVE cock so much she’d be bi forever.

I tried hard not to be jealous. And not to be scared he’d prefer Lettie over me. I told myself how silly that was, after all the girls I’d shared with her, and all the guys I’d had who had to not be jealous, and how this was all Titty’s scene anyway, making this happen. So I thought those things and it helped a bit.

And I thought how hopefully I was going to spend the night with him and perhaps he’d be ready to go again by the morning.

Then I stood up, and Lara did too. She was GLUED to it. But as far as I was concerned David was setting a great example, with making a bold move on the one he wanted.

I was behind Lara, and she backed away from being right on top of the hot sex, into me. She was turning to say sorry but I grabbed her, with my arm round her gorgeous shoulders.

I kissed her neck and slid my other hand straight down to her pussy. I kept kissing her neck again, and talking to her, pointing out she was the only one still dressed, and rubbing her pussy all the time.

I could tell that she liked the feel of my skin on hers, and my voice in her ear, and her pussy being rubbed, and so I let go of her and unclipped her bikini top and pulled it away and she let it fall down her arms onto the lawn.

Then I stroked her LOVELY tits, just a nice B-cup and so right for her, and she enjoyed it! So I took hold of her bikini bottoms, either side, from behind, and pulled them down, all the way down and then she stepped out of them.

Well I had to take a proper look, she is SO beautiful. I walked a few steps away and she looked at me and I made a twirling sign with my finger and she did, a slow twirl, all embarrassed but showing me her totally fantastic little body. She kind of knew I had to love it but wasn’t quite absolutely certain, that last little bit. Anyway I was making sure she could see I did love it. About five foot one and just PERFECTION.

I looked sideways for a second and saw David giving Lettie’s gorgeous made-for-sex body the sex she was made for! Fucking her slowly with a grind each time, and she was gasping and loving every second.

I gave up any idea of keeping him for myself, I’d be sharing him from now on I could see. But I’d always shared everything with Lettie so it’d be cool. Frankly she WAS made to be fucked, just like me, so it’s only right really.

Meanwhile Lara had stopped and was looking at me. She seemed to quite like being told what to do. So I waved her over and she came and stood in front of me.

I nudged her legs and she moved them apart a bit, and I knelt down and spread my hands on her gorgeous pert asscheeks and began her her first EATING. She was shocked for a second and then she liked it, I could tell. She was wet already, from the rubbing through her cozzie, and now she got even wetter.

So I pulled her down on the grass, which was damp and cool and felt quite sexy, and taught her all about making out with another girl. We kissed and stroked each other all over, and she copied everything I did and was really a quick learner. It wasn’t long before I needed another cum, she was so sexy.

So I sorted us out in a sixty-nine and taught her about THAT. And how great it can be to take some pussy juice on a finger and play around with the other girl’s asshole, trace round and round it and then slip it in and finger-fuck it, and then lick it.

And all the time she was so SWEET, so beautiful and fresh and willing, and she loved it; the sensuality just came naturally to her…and so did her cum.

I’d been working away on her clit and pussy and asshole, and gradually she relaxed, and then I felt her start to go tense with an orgasm coming, with pulsing in her pussy and her gasping getting that desperate sound, and I was feeling quite desperate too, with HER finger in MY asshole and her gorgeous tiny mouth all over my clit and her tongue in my pussy!!

And so we came together, even that first time which you wouldn’t normally manage. It was so great. It was hard to know which was better – cumming myself or feeling that beautiful girl having her very FIRST cum. The first of MANY I could tell.

So then after a minute I got her to swivel round and I cuddled and kissed her for ages.

I was so fond of her already!

……………

Continued in Part 4. In many browsers you can select and right-click –

http://stories.xnxx.com/story/36426/

or via my MrSoftee profile link at the top of the page

---

Uptight big sister sticks her outraged nose in. She has to be enlightened…

(To read earlier chapters, or my other stories, use the yellow MrSoftee profile link at the top of the page)

You’ll get more out of it if you’ve read the story so far, but it does stand alone too.

……………

“So what have you been up to?” I asked my little brother John.

Something about him was making me suspect he’d been spending time with my wilful younger sister Lettie and her promiscuous friend Janie Simmonds.

“Nothing!” said John, looking a bit guilty, “just playing with my friends.”

“At Mr Whitaker’s?”

“He’s very nice, Mum and Dad said so.”

That was true. Our parents did like him, even if John was dodging my question; and it was no accident John had mentioned them.

I’d asked if Lettie really needed to be spending so much time over there on her summer holiday project, and if she was really ‘staying at Janie’s’, and they hadn’t wanted to know,

In fact Mum and Dad had been rather clear that they didn’t want me to take too much of an interest.

They’re too lax with Lettie, I’ve always thought so. She thinks she can do just whatever she likes.

Now John seemed to be going the same way, if his cheeky grin was anything to go by. He’d seen that I had nothing much to go on and he could just fob me off – if I said anything to Mum and Dad they’d just start up again about us all getting on together.

That grin was Lettie’s bad influence!

But anyway I didn’t have any actual evidence so I had to leave it.

Still, I had a duty to keep an eye out, obviously. I’ll be eighteen in September and an adult, with responsibilities.

But then the next day my hand was forced. Completely forced.

I’d already spotted, the previous week, young Lara Green going into Mr Whitaker’s drive on her bike, so that was worrying enough: whether her parents were really keeping a close enough eye on her.

But this time there was a girl with her who’s from only the year above John’s, I was pretty sure. I knew her by sight, though not her name. She is a rather distinctive girl, being part Indian or Pakistani by the look of her. Or even completely I don’t know. She has rather a glamorous look to her anyway, and some noticeable development already; I can imagine her being a Sky weather girl in a few years.

Mum and Dad were out, so after a while thinking about it I felt it was up to me to do something and make sure the family was not being let down by my irresponsible young siblings.

So I went over to Mr Whitaker’s and rang the bell.

I had to wait quite a while, then I was rather surprised when it was Janie Simmonds who opened the door! And in a housecoat! Did she think it was her house now??

It was quite an immodest way to be dressed as well, in the middle of the day. Her breasts showed quite an amount of detail through the fabric, and her feet were bare.

“Oh hello Vicki,” she said. She smiled, in rather a forced way I thought, but didn’t invite me in.

“Hello,” I said. I wasn’t going to be put off what I’d come for: “I wonder if I could have a word with Lettie, please?”

Janie didn’t want to be rude by closing the door while she went to get her, I could tell, but at the same time she didn’t want me coming in. She hesitated, making that a bit too obvious.

A waft of smoke smell came out of the hall. Lettie’s druggie cigarettes.

“Can I come in?” I asked and just stepped in, brushing past Janie into the hall.

“Oh!” I heard Janie all surprised behind me but she stayed to close the front door and that gave me time. I could hear talking and laughing from a door that was open – one Janie had just come through probably – so I walked through into the kitchen, remembering it from my swim in June, and then quickly across and into the swimming pool room…

and there was a scene from, I don’t even know, some perverted top shelf magazine!!

Everyone was naked. Not a stitch on! There were breasts and genitalia on display everywhere. And there was sex going on!

In the pool were Mr Whitaker – presumably that was why he hadn’t answered the door – the Asian-looking girl and Lara Green. It looked as though the Asian-looking girl had been interfering with Lara – who was floating on her back – between her legs, but she quickly stopped when I came in, and Lara stood up.

Lettie and John were lying on a mat, with a space between them. Somehow I suspected that Janie Simmonds had been in that space when I knocked! And next to Lettie, I found it hard to believe, was one of our PE teachers from school – Mr Harris! Naked! With one arm over her naked body! I hadn’t even seen him arrive.

I was outraged. “So!!…”

“I just knew it!” Typically Lettie started talking straight away, cutting me off: “I just KNEW you wouldn’t be able to mind your own business! We’re here having a nice time, in private, and Miss Bossy Boots has to come and stick her nose in!”

Janie Simmonds had come in behind me: “She just pushed in, sorry.” Everyone was standing up. The three in the pool were getting out.

“I should just think I do have to stick my nose in!” I shot back. I knew I was right to come and find out. “What are you doing with John! And these others, you’re all having SEX with them! With men! And doing drugs too!”

“It’s none of your business!” Lettie was in my face now; she’s a bit shorter than me but she can really lose it sometimes. She knows I’m a bit of a lightweight too, but I held my ground.

“It IS my business!” I was almost shouting, “he’s MY brother too, and you’re all breaking the law: sex and drugs with children, it’s WRONG!” I was looking at Mr Whitaker and Mr Harris.

“Course it’s not wrong!” Lettie’s always so sure of herself, it’s infuriating. “Everyone’s having a nice time, being nice to each other and making each other feel good. John’s not smoking anyway and Lara and Seeta aren’t allowed much, just a taster. Everyone’s ready for it sex, who’s here, and just doing what THEY want to do. Not what YOU want.

”John was having wet dreams about Janie so he’s ready and she showed him how to fuck nicely, like David, and Seeta’s ready and having periods and everything and wanted to know about it and girls and so we’ve shown her too, how sweet it can be!”

“It’s wrong!” I repeated, feeling myself running out of arguments, as I always seemed to with her. “Grown men with children, having orgies. You ought to be locked up!”

They all looked pretty shocked at that, except Lettie.

“Oooh yeah!!” Lettie was laughing at me, “just because YOU’RE still a virgin you think everyone else ought to be!”

That was so unfair! “That’s it!” I stormed at them all, as they were starting to gather round me. I suddenly felt it was time to clear out. With Lettie, she doesn’t back down like other people even when she’s completely in the wrong. But I’d teach her!

“Just you wait!!” I flung at her.

I turned and headed back to the door.

“Stop her!” I heard Lettie call behind me. Janie got in the way, then I heard running feet behind me, male feet, and Mr Harris grabbed me by the shoulder. People always seem to do what Lettie says; that’s another thing that’s really annoying.

“What do you mean ‘just you wait’?” she demanded. “You’re not going to make trouble are you? Graham would be in deep shit if you did, being their teacher. He’d go to prison, even though he’s just here being nice and because I asked him. David as well probably.”

I realised I had to tone it down a bit. I’d just wanted to scare her, for once. But she wasn’t sounding scared; she was sounding more like scary.

“No of course I wouldn’t tell,” I tried to sound scornful but even to me it didn’t sound very convincing, “I just think you should stop, as it’s wrong.”

“Didn’t sound like that to me.” I might’ve known Janie would start a double-act with Lettie.

“Jesus Christ,” Mr Harris was sounding really alarmed, “I would go to prison, ‘position of trust’ and everything…”

“We wouldn’t tell, would we?” John was looking at Lara and Seeta.

“No of course we wouldn’t,” Lara was quick to confirm it and Seeta was shaking her head in agreement too.

“Yes I know,” Mr Whitaker was worried too, “but it’s a different thing when you’re down at the police station, just with your parents and everyone’s pushing you to say what they want to hear. They have people trained in it, how to get it out of you. If Vicki tells anyone and the police start asking questions we’re in for it.”

“I won’t,” I hated backing down but I had to, “it was just to scare Lettie. I think it’s wrong but I won’t tell anyone.”

“How do we know?” Janie’s a sweet girl normally, even being a complete tart, but she’s such friends with Lettie she’ll do anything if she thinks Lettie’s being threatened. They’ve been friends since playschool and are joined at the hip. Other parts too, half the school thinks!

“You have to join in,” Lettie had decided.

She could be so definite like that. “You have to join in and be part of it and we have to film you so you can’t tell anyone for absolute certain sure. You’re almost eighteen so some video of you forcing Seeta or Lara would drop you deep in it as well.”

“Forcing?” Mr Whitaker and Mr Harris said almost together.

“Well not really,” Lettie thought that was obvious, “we just have them tied up or something so it looks like forcing on the video. Assuming you’re up for it?” It finally occurred to her to consult the girls, “it’s quite vital.”

Lara and Seeta nodded; clearly they were quite corrupted already.

“How old are you, if you don’t mind my asking?” Mr Whitaker asked them. “It hasn’t mattered up to now obviously.”

“I’m fourteen,” said Lara.

“I’m thirteen, the week after next,” said Seeta.

“Twelve then,” I couldn’t shut up.

“See!” Lettie was on it in a flash, “you’re still all anti. So you have to be part of it. Really part so we can trust you not to go and blab about it.”

“Dream on,” I said; she had to be kidding. “Me part of your orgy? I don’t think so!”

“Well it’s your fault,” Janie chimed in again, “you came and pushed in so now what do you expect? It’s just been nice up to now; nobody asked you to come and find out and spoil everything, and now you have so we have to be sure you won’t say anything.”

“I hadn’t realised,” said Mr Whitaker, “it’s all seemed so natural and harmless, but really now we have to take it seriously, I’m afraid.”

Lettie had pushed him into it, one way or another.

“Well you’ve got my word so that’s it. That’ll have to do.” I tried to push past Mr Harris to the door but he kept moving to block me. I started to realise I was in trouble.

“I’m sorry Vicki,” he said, “but you have to see it from our point of view. It’s a serious risk, something that could ruin my life and David’s. You just have to go through the motions for us, that’s all.”

“No WAY,” I struggled with him but he’s a million times stronger than me.

“It won’t hurt,” Seeta tried to reassure me. It wasn’t what I wanted at that moment, to be patronised by a twelve-year-old trainee lesbian.

“Shut up,” I said. I was being manhandled by a naked man and my manners were suffering.

“Oooh,” said Lara. That was all, but it was enough to tell me they were all together against me. John hadn’t said anything to support me.

“Bring her over,” said Lettie.

This whole thing was HER. I remembered her talking all that time to Mr Whitaker at the party back in June; she must’ve been plotting it then even. If fact had she actually suggested the party in the first place?

Mr Harris is so strong; he does all weights and everything, and all sorts of exercise with being a Physical Education teacher. And he must be nearly six foot. I only weigh forty-eight kilos, so he could just move me around without even being rough. He gripped the tops of my arms, not that hard, and just manoeuvred me onto the mats that were all over the floor between a hot tub and a big TV on the wall.

“Right then,” Lettie sounded in charge even of our thirty-something teacher, “sorry Vics but you’ll just have to do a bit so we can film it.” She didn’t sound sorry.

“Clothes off,” she instructed. How she has the nerve to call ME bossy I don’t know.

I just stood there. I FOR SURE was not going to strip on her say-so!

“Here let me.” Janie Simmonds moved towards me, the skank, wanting to take my clothes off! She’d taken off her housedress again, for some reason, revealing her freckled skin with a slight tan all over.

I could hardly believe what was happening as Mr Harris got hold of my arms again, from behind, and held me while Janie started undoing my jeans from the side!

“Don’t you dare!” I felt so helpless and humiliated. “You’re just making it worse.’

“Worse?” Lettie latched onto it. “Worse how? Like what you’re going to tell everyone?”

“No! NOOOO!” was all I could say as I kicked and struggled. But I couldn’t stop Janie pulling my T-shirt up!

She pulled it up over my face and then Mr Harris forced my arms up and in a moment he’d let go, pulled the T-shirt right off and got hold again. I was in my bra with my jeans undone, and Janie was already pulling at those!

“Nooo!” I kept going, more of a gasp than a shout by now as I was struggling like mad. I pushed my knees apart so she couldn’t slide the jeans down, but she’d got them started and I could feel my panties being dragged down with them.

“Go on Vicki,” she was saying, “just join in a bit, everyone else is nude, it won’t do any harm.” She kept pulling for a bit but couldn’t get them any further; then she slid a hand in through the open zip and molested me!! Her finger slid right over my bits!!

I closed my legs, automatically, and that was what she’d wanted, the lezzie tart, she had my jeans down at my ankles in a flash! And my panties were half way down my ass.

Mr Harris lifted me up, right off the floor, and Janie started pulling my trainers and socks off, which I couldn’t stop her doing at all – my kicks went nowhere with the jeans bundled up down there, then she pulled my jeans again and they just came off.

Everyone else was standing looking as I was forcibly stripped! I was down to my bra and half-off panties.

They didn’t last long either. Mr Harris made space for Janie to undo my bra catch then she pulled the straps down my arms, and like before he slid his hands down my arms a bit then let go and took a fresh grip, too fast for me to do anything. Janie tossed my bra onto the floor with my other stuff.

No-one had seen my tits, ever, apart from in the showers when it’s different. Though the boys certainly wanted to!! Janie stood back to look, the cheeky baggage, and everyone else stood gazing, apart from Mr Harris who was peering over my shoulder at them. And I could feel something on my back I was pretty sure had to be his erect ….thingy!! I’d always thought he was a bit lustful about me.

“Oooh lovely,” Janie was taken with them by the sound of her; though they’re not that big, I’m a 30B that’s all.

“SUCH a lovely shape!” she carried on, “so pert, and so high. Are they sensitive?”

And she touched one!!! She moved to the side of me and started stroking over it! I could feel her tit on my arm as well, her nudity right next to me.

“Get OFF!” I said, struggling again.

“Do you think we ought to be, er, touching her up?” Mr Whitaker came to my rescue.

“Oh, I suppose not,” Janie giggled, taking her hand away, “sorry Vicki I got carried away. Your body is so gorgeous you know. I’ve always thought so.”

“Thanks a bunch,” I said sarcastically, “that means soooo much to me.”

“Well it’s a bit of a waste,” she wasn’t even slightly withered, “keeping it to yourself when you could be making people happy with it, giving pleasure. It looks just made to make people cum. Or even just look at. It’s a model’s body really, just a bit shorter.”

“Cum??” I was shocked, “it’s for me to live in, not for sex maniacs to perv over!”

“Well I think it’s very nice.” Lara Green was staring at me.

In the back of my mind I couldn’t quite stop myself thinking that Lara Green saying that, with her looks and figure, did make it a bit of a compliment.

“Anyway let’s have these off,” Janie took hold of my panties, “though they do look rather sexy half-way down.” She started pulling them down and I opened my knees to stop her.

She grinned up at me. “Do you want me to stroke your pussy again? I don’t mind.”

I hastily closed my legs and in a second I was completely in the nude. Mr Harris let me go and I took a step away from him. I saw everyone’s eyes go from me to him.

I looked round. He did indeed have a disgusting hard-on. It jutted up, waving around slightly. It was the first one I’d actually seen.

“Sorry,” he did at least apologise, “it’s the contact.”

“And holding me while I get stripped naked!” I spat.

“Well Vics,” Lettie had been quiet for too long already, ”it’s just a natural reaction. Fact is you are rather gorgeous, you know. In fact if you weren’t my sister…”

“Oh great!” I said, “Lettie Mellors would do her pervy thing with me if only I wasn’t her freaking sister! That makes me feel SOOO warm and fuzzy inside.”

“Well it’s nice to look nice, don’t you think?” Seeta wasn’t going to stay shut up. “If you’re going to be doing me on video then at least…”

“Yeah,” Lara joined in, “if the video did get out then at least it’d be hot!” She giggled, nudging Seeta next to her.

God! The awful plan came back to me. It was fun to them but I’d never done anything and I was NOT a les. Sex was something for life partners anyway, that was my view.

“Well let’s get arranged,“ Lettie was focussed on my downfall, “who’s it going to be?” She looked at Lara and Seeta.

“Me!” They both said together, then looked at each other and laughed. They were competing for it!!

“Let’s start with Lara,” Lettie said, looking at her, “as you’re a bit more experienced and you cum so nice and easily. We’ll make it up to you after, Seet. What can we tie you to Lara?”

They all looked around. I couldn’t help thinking there was a bit of enthusiasm building up.

“Pool steps,” said Janie, “and some cushions under?”

“Mats,” said Mr Whitaker. I noticed his appendage was looking bigger than it had been, even if it was still dangling. I had a sinking feeling his protection was wavering. He was looking at me rather like Mr Harris was!

And so was John, the little beast. And his little willie was sticking out a bit as well!

They moved the mats over to the pool and folded one in half to make a pile a foot or so high. Lara lay on them on her back with her knees over the edge and her arms over her head. Mr Whitaker went into the house and reappeared with some ties. Formal neckties. I nearly told him he was going to ruin them, but stopped myself in time.

Lettie tied Lara’s wrists to the handrails of the steps, then tied two together for each ankle and led them round to the base of the rails. It looked as though they were holding her legs open, even though they probably weren’t really.

Anyway there she was, the fourteen-year-old school beauty: small, blonde and helpless, ready to be ravished. It was hard not to stare. She was tanned all over, every inch.

I tried not to look at her little blonde bush and her labia, but they kept drawing my eye.

But anyway I wasn’t going to do it!

“Forget it!” I said, shaking my head, “I said I’m not going to and you can’t make me.”

“Well you’re not going until you do,” Lettie said.

“You have to let me go sometime,” I pointed out, “so I only have to wait until Mum and Dad wonder where I am, and then how long before they wonder about here?”

There was a silence while they realised I was right and they couldn’t actually force me to abuse her. I felt a huge rush that I’d beaten Lettie, the little madam!

But I should’ve known, really, that with her when you think you’ve won you’ve probably only raised the stakes.

“Alright well you’ll have to be the one that cums then,” she said, motioning to Mr Harris with her head. “You cumming with Lara or Seeta eating you will do just as well, you won’t want that all over school will you?”

While the awful meaning was sinking in Mr Harris grabbed me again. I couldn’t think of anything to say to stop them, just ‘no,no,’ and they took no notice! If I complained or threatened Lettie’d just say it proved I was going to tell.

In a moment Lara had been untied and I was on my back being tied in her place!!

Next thing I was as helpless as young Lara had looked! And I’d been wrong about the leg ties: they tied them just below my knees and they did totally stop me closing my legs. My most private place was completely exposed and vulnerable.

And Mr Whitaker had helped! So no rescue from him now. John was just watching. Well he’d always had a thing for Lettie even though I’ve always loved him too. Actually now I looked again it rather seemed like he had a thing for me after all, but not in the right way!

“OK we can make this a lesson, as it’s Seeta’s first day,” Lettie was still bossing everyone about, but they didn’t seem to mind. “Do you want to give her a demo, Lara?”

I watched as five of them came together in a line looking at me: Mr Whitaker, Janie, John, Lettie and Mr Thomas, all intent on my tied, naked body and having a great time by the look of it, while Lara and Seeta closed in on my pelvic region.

Nobody had ever touched me there, since I was a baby and I couldn’t remember that. I had my pride though. I wasn’t going to plead, and give my bossy pervert little sister the satisfaction; I just wouldn’t respond. That would teach them. They’d get fed up and untie me, and I’d put my clothes on and walk out in dignified silence.

Lara put a hand on my bush! I stopped looking and lay my head back. I’d concentrate on not responding.

“So we can just comb her bush a bit, to start with,” I heard Lara, all fourteen years and five feet one of her, start giving her lesson to the eager twelve-year-old: “just very lightly, fluff it up where it’s been squashed by the panties and then comb our fingers through it.”

It wasn’t too bad. It was a novel sensation to be honest but nothing to get worked up over.

“Now we just lightly brush over it, just like to tickle it, touching the ends.”

I could almost imagine if it had been the love of my life doing it, I’d have enjoyed it. But it was alright.

“OK now we just run our fingers down over the hood of her clit, like this.”

I jumped; it was impossible not to.

I saw the lights go on and heard movements. I looked up to see Lettie and Janie pointing their phones at me.

“I’ll do video shall I?,” said Lettie, “and you do photos?”

“OK,” said Janie. They were both grinning like Cheshire cats. I lay back again, ignoring them.

“So you run your finger down,” Lara continued, demonstrating, “just lightly, feeling with your fingertip, then on the way back up you rub a bit harder and lift this little hood back a bit, see?”

I couldn’t quite keep still. I realised this must be what ‘playing with yourself’ involved but I’d never done it. I didn’t want to be that kind of girl. And I still didn’t!

But I wasn’t going to beg. I knew Lettie anyway; she wouldn’t stop just because I asked. All I could do was resist and run time off the clock until she had to give up.

“OK you do it for a bit,” Lara was giving her pupil hands-on practice. I concentrated on the roof while Seeta’s finger rubbed up and down my private places. It went on for a few minutes, and I just about managed to block it out.

So far, so good.

“OK so now we’ll go the next step, in her pussy!” Lara sounded quite keen.

I sensed a shuffling as the rest of them moved closer to my exposed genitalia. No doubt the whole perverted lot of them were thinking of it as a ‘pussy’ too.

“So you run your finger down again, but this time when you get to here you feel for the hole, where it is, even though it’s closed, and run your fingertip round it. Then if it’s still dry you lick your fingertip and do it again. And just keep going until you can get your finger in. Have you been doing yourself?”

“Oh yes,” the twelve-year-old seemed to think it was an odd question, “for ages.”

“OK well it’s the same obviously, so just go round it, and play with her clit as well, use a bit of spit, you know, till you can get a finger in, and then just do the things you like, but to her.”

Well I held out for quite a few minutes, clenching my ‘pussy’ closed but eventually Seeta managed to penetrate my defences. Her finger pushed in!!

Then she started doing things that I really wasn’t prepared for.

Suddenly my vagina was wet, I’d never felt anything like it. My clitoris was sensitive, like some sort of button that had squirted a drug into me! An amazing drug! The blood was rushing through my head, it felt like!

I moaned and writhed about, I couldn’t help it! I was gasping. The sensation got stronger and eventually I had to look: she had THREE fingers in me!!

Lettie and Janie still had their phones on me. The men and John were ALL playing with their equipment, which looked completely stiff. I looked at them but they didn’t care, even my little brother, even my teacher, and even my sixty-five-year-old neighbour!

They were all lean, I had to admit, and Mr Whitaker and Mr Harris were quite hunky to the likes of Janie I daresay, and looking rather tanned and masculine. Still I was dismayed that they were getting to ogle me like this, being so outrageously taken advantage of.

Lara was grinning at me, Seeta was earnestly molesting me internally, and my sister and her sex-mad friend were grinning shamelessly as they recorded my helpless arousal.

But I didn’t orgasm. I was wet, and I writhed about and gasped a lot, pulling on the ties, but I didn’t climax! Whatever a climax was, but I knew I hadn’t had one as my feelings hadn’t really changed – just gone up and up and then on and on.

After a while Lara had a go, and then Janie, who got me really close but still I didn’t go over the edge. I could feel the edge was there, sort of thing, but I never let go that last bit that would’ve given my depraved sister the victory.

After what felt like half an hour she put her phone down. “OK let’s take her off there and spread her out. Let’s put the mats back and carry on over there.”

When they got me up I realised I was tired. I staggered a bit and Janie put her arm round me. “Are you OK?” she asked.

I leaned on her a bit. I was a little confused, after all the blood rushing through my head.

My body was tingling all over, and I was feeling a bit shaky.

She propped me up while the others spread out the mats. She’s a kind person even if she is easy. She got me to lay down and then lay down next to me. Her leg was touching mine but I didn’t bother about it. Lara lay down on my other side, so I could feel a warm body each side of me.

“OK let’s have a look.” Lettie was opening a laptop like it was hers, though it wasn’t.

She turned the TV on and fiddled with her phone and the laptop. A picture appeared: the start of a movie.

It was starring me, nude, tied to the pool steps and being interfered with by Lara. I tried not to look but I couldn’t help peeking.

She started it playing and the sound came out of some big speakers. I heard my gasps echoing round the room.

The picture was wobbly but it did show a slender girl with long brown hair – clearly ME – being turned on by two other, younger girls. It zoomed in to between my legs, showing it glistening and looking a bit swollen in places, and the fingers abusing me, and out again. My gasping got worse. Christ!

Would it satisfy them? I certainly would NOT want this going viral!

The others seemed to be worrying about it though.

“It’s sexy,” Lettie was saying, “but we can see who Lara and Seet are, so that won’t do. My fault. And she doesn’t cum, that’s obvious, so it’s like limited really how much she’s a lezzie enjoying underage girls. She could say it was forced and people would believe her.”

“That’s because I’m NOT a lezzie!” I squeaked. It was going to be a shout, but it didn’t come out right because Janie had just started on me again! Her fingers were between my legs again, with her knee between mine.

What’s more Lara had started stroking my right breast. I realised they’d left my tits alone before, but it was getting a bit tingly as she stroked her fingertips over it!

I didn’t try and fight them off, I knew I’d just be overpowered again. Anyway I was starting to feel a bit used to it. I just lay there being played with, gasping again and feeling the blood rushing through my head. I’d let them get bored and then leave.

It was a bit different now, with two experts instead of one and a trainee. And with them lying next to me they could kiss my neck, lick my tits and actually nibble my nipples! All the time with their fingers in me and on my clitoris and everywhere.

Lettie had started filming again, holding her phone a bit closer to keep Janie and Lara out of it. Through my tingly haze I thought that meant at least she’d had to give up the underage girls idea. A first victory for ME!!

Well, unless arms and hands could look underage? My confidence wavered. And I was starting to moan, I realised. I was losing control of my own body!

But although they took me to a higher peak than the first time, I still DIDN’T CUM!

God, I was starting to think in their perverted language though.

They changed round and Janie put her face between my legs and performed cunnilingus on me, and I felt her tongue going over my clitoris and IN me, and her teeth nibbling me even, but still I held off!

I bucked around and gasped and groaned, but still I didn’t get to that big release that felt just round the corner all the time.

Lara KISSED me, deeply, and I even let her, it didn’t seem worth fighting over. I felt her tongue in my mouth and her lips with her little mouth all over mine and her little hands all round my neck and in my hair. But it didn’t push me over the edge.

After about another twenty minutes they stopped. My feelings had if anything started to drop off a little.

“You’re not going to go, like that, are you?” Lettie was wearing her thwarted face. Lettie does not like to be thwarted; that generally means she’s going to take things to the next level. But so far, I was winning. “Let’s take a break. Tea?” She asked.

So she went off with Janie, without consulting Mr Whitaker, just as though it was their kitchen.

I looked over for John, thinking I ought to have been keeping an eye on him. He was with Seeta, whose face was just coming up from his groin. She was licking her lips and he was panting. I didn’t even want to think about what they’d been doing, but judging by the smiles on their faces they were both happy with it.

They cuddled together, ogling my nude body, the young monkeys.

And talking about cuddling, that’s pretty much what Lara was doing, lying half on me with one leg on mine. Her left hand was still on my right tit, I noticed. Well I didn’t mind, just this once. I was too tired to do anything about it and there wasn’t much point objecting to intimacy with her, after what had gone on already. She is a sweet girl, at the end of the day. I put my arm round her, to reassure her that I understood the position my depraved sister had put her in, and felt her firm but soft little body snuggle into me.

The men were still standing, with their probosces (you know what I mean) not sticking right out any more but still big and not hanging straight down. It occurred to me they must be quite frustrated. Serve them right!

Anyway they were just standing looking at me and Lara, and over at Seeta a bit. Mr Harris saw me looking and smiled at me, and Mr Whitaker did too. I knew what they were thinking, the perverts!

I dozed for a few minutes, then Lettie and Janie came back in with a tray full of cups, a teapot and some little fancy cakes. As usual they were giggling together about something.

They put the tray down in the middle of the mats and everyone sat round it, cross-legged, except Mr Whitaker who was too stiff and knelt instead. I thought everyone would look at my private area but they didn’t, so after a while I forgot about it.

Everyone was nude, after all; it was an hour since they’d stripped me, and I suppose I was getting used to it, absurd though that sounds I expect.

Lettie poured the tea and passed me a cup and saucer first. Well I was the senior woman there. “Space cake?” she asked, offering the plate, and I took one and said “thank you” almost as if we were at home! It had an M&M on top which presumably was meant to be a spaceship. Children can be so imaginative.

Janie was still giggling about something till Lettie prodded her and gave her a cup to pass along.

We ate and sipped in silence for a minute or two.

“I bet your garden could do with some rain David,” Lettie was even starting an afternoon-tea type conversation. Trying to be grown up!

“That’s right it could,” I could hear Mr Whitaker sort of wondering why Lettie had started talking about it. “It’s still quite green though, fortunately.”

“It’s a lovely garden,” she said to me, “we could have a walk round after tea. Another cake?” She seemed to be trying to make peace, so I accepted. I might’ve thought about making an escape, but I’d have to stop and get dressed and I couldn’t see how I could do that. Running home across the road naked was not an option! There are so many lascivious people about, not to mention explaining it to Mum and Dad!

So we finished tea and then walked slowly round Mr Whitaker’s big garden. It was all screened by trees and bushes, so although it seemed totally weird I almost got used to being nude outside, surrounded by other nude people who’d ganged up on me and tried to molest me to orgasm.

I had a word with John, as I felt was my duty, and he seemed quite happy; very happy, in fact. Other conversations came and went among the others, with Lettie talking to Mr Whitaker, giggling girlishly and then sounding reassuring. Janie and Mr Harris were chatting away as well, then I found myself talking with all of them about the shrubs and flowers and sunshine.

After that we had a shower and a swim, then lay down on the mats again. Everyone was waiting for something and I just knew it was Lettie they were waiting for.

She put some music on, some blues, and then said “it’s just about an hour.”

Normally I’d have been suspicious any time Lettie said something that didn’t seem to mean anything, especially when she’d been thwarted, but I was beginning to feel rather, well, mellow.

Lara had lain down next to me again, and Janie too on my other side. They were both in contact with me, and it did feel quite nice and affectionate, I had to admit. A lot of people, boys and girls, would have felt quite privileged to be in my position.

Lara moved around a bit to get comfortable, and ended up with her leg over mine again. I didn’t mind. I found myself looking at it and thinking what a good shape it was. And how fine her skin looked, with its all-over tan. She has green eyes, with big pupils and full eyebrows; her eyelashes are really long too.

“You’re a pretty cool person,” Janie said in my ear, “really, aren’t you Vicki?” Her breath in my ear felt quite nice.

“Do you think so?” I turned my head to look and she kissed me quickly on the lips! Well there was nothing to object to, was there, in that quick touch, so I didn’t. Janie’s eyes are grey.

“You look ever so good nude,” she continued, “really you must look after yourself, to be so perfect.” As she said that she stroked her hand down my side and then, ever so slowly, onto my bush. Well it was done so politely, I couldn’t take offence.

I felt Janie’s thigh move onto mine, meeting up with Lara’s; it’s quite a big thigh, but a pleasing shape somehow. Then she moved her head and was kissing my neck! Her hair draped over my shoulder. It’s very luxuriant hair, all dark red, thick, wavy and glossy. Some of it fell on my face and without thinking I sniffed it. It smelt very nice, so I sniffed it some more. I turned my head the other way and sniffed Lara’s blonde hair. It was different, but equally nice.

A pressure from one of their knees made me open my legs. Well there hadn’t been quite enough room for both of their legs while mine were closed. Also Janie’s fingers needed a bit of space.

My pelvis gave a little thrust up, of its own accord. What? Oh God, I was being seduced, I realised. Hazily realised. What was going on? I didn’t feel normal at all.

Janie’s fingers slid into my pussy…no no my vagina! It was open and wet straight away, as though I liked it!

Lara’s little hand was on my tit again, stroking over it and playing with the nipple. It was making it stick up, all tingly again. I heard myself groan.

Lettie was standing there with her phone again, grinning. “Feeling a bit spacey, Vics?” she asked, “a bit chilled, cool, and less uptight than usual?”

‘Spacey’? Shit. How had I missed it? Space cakes! “You baggage,“ I slurred, “you doped me, you total cow.”

“Just a bit of cannabis in them, we keep a stock,” she smiled happily at me. “It’ll help you get into it then we’ll all be happy and safe.”

So I was taken on another wild session of lesbian sex, but drugged this time, with Janie and Lara working expertly over my pussy – alright I might as well accept calling it that – and tits. The sex was roaring through me again, more than ever, and Janie probed and squeezed and pistoned with her fingers while Lara stroked and licked and even bit my tits.

I writhed about gasping and moaning; I even put my arms round them, but like before when I seemed to be getting near a release the release didn’t quite arrive and I just carried on at the same jangling level. I was quite out of it on the dope and the sex, together, but not orgasming even though I was beginning to really, really need to!

After some minutes of it, ten or fifteen perhaps, I was in a complete state. Goodness only knew what I looked like. I was perspiring, my hair was all over the place, and everything was completely soaking, slurpy and swollen down there!

Lettie spoke again. “OK we have to bring in the cavalry. Take a leg each.”

Janie and Lara stopped what they were doing, leaving me gasping and desperate, and got up to be kneeling, each holding one of my knees, wide apart. I was open, wet, and beside myself with strange, manic feelings! Then Mr Harris came into view.

He looked completely lust-crazed! His thing was sticking up at about forty-five degrees, looking a good six inches long and over an inch wide, while his face was just INTENT, that’s all you could say, he was just madly focussed on me and I could see he was beyond reason or pleading. Well he was drug-crazed too of course.

“Oh God!” he was saying as he crawled up between my wide-spread thighs, muscles rippling. “Vicki, God!” like this, all emotional!

“What?” I was saying, but literally I only had time to say that ONCE before his whatsit – yes alright cock – was pressing into me.

I had no idea it could happen so easily. One second I was a virgin, and the next I wasn’t!

There was a strange feeling then I felt his pelvis connect with mine, his skin on the inside of my thighs, right at the top, and at the same time an incredible sensation grew up, starting in my pussy, DEEP in me, and then welling up through my whole body.

God!!! I realised that entire six inches was buried inside me.

Guilty words and phrases tormented my mind. I was deflowered; possessed; taken! My innocence was stolen! A man was having his way with me. I was letting him! Underage lesbos had corrupted me! My purity had been shattered. My morals had been a thin veneer! I was going to be a licentious young woman like Janie!

I lost track of everything but my body and his. He started to move and my body went mad. He was getting hold of me and pulling me up to him, slamming into me so that it ought to have hurt but my disgraceful body just wanted more!

Then suddenly he was going “urrrggh” and all jerky, several times. He stopped moving and pressed into me, really hard, for several seconds, groaning like an animal.

“Graham!” Lettie was sounding reproachful. “You came in like a minute!”

“Sorry,” he apologised, “it’s been such a buildup, two hours you know, and with the dope and everything, and the way she looks, I’ve been looking at her for years; it was just too much!”

He pulled out and stood up, a bit unsteadily, and I looked down to see the blood from my stolen maidenhood. But there wasn’t any. Just some pale white goo oozing out. His sperm!

Christ! I’d been FUCKED!

Mr Whitaker came round to my feet, his cock looking out of proportion waving around on his trim, average-sized body. “Looks like you didn’t have a hymen,” he said, cool as a cucumber, “lots of girls just don’t by your age.” His speech was a bit slurred as well.

“OK all in,” said Lettie, “she’s so close we’re not going to give up now. On your knees please Vics, David from behind, Janie under and Lara and Seet up top, tits and neck. Nibble, bite, whatever it takes! Go!”

I was bewildered. What was I supposed to do? And why?

Mr Whitaker rolled me over, with a helping shove from Janie. Then he grasped my pelvis and lifted. I was on my hands and knees. He held me there with a firm hand on my sacrum and I felt his knees pushing in between mine. Oh God!!

I was going to be mated like a dog!

I was still thinking ‘Oh God’ as he entered me. I pictured his cock as I’d seen it a moment before – a good inch longer than Mr Harris’ and looking twice as thick.

Surely I was too small to be impaled by that!! But no, it was sliding in, I could feel it, a massive presence going right inside me, an inch at a time, filling me with amazing sensation.

“Aaarrggh” I went as he bottomed out, his pelvis on mine. Then he slowly drew it back, then in again, still slowly. His hands were on my hips, telling them to keep still and get fucked!

Janie slid in under me and in a moment I felt her sexy fingers on my clitoris.

Fingers stroked my right tit and pulled on my nipple. I looked down – Lara. She was gazing up at me, so beautiful.

Fingers on my other tit and a kiss on my neck – Seeta. The gorgeous young girl with her long black hair and rather delicious brown skin.

This time I was finished, I knew. Four people working me over, and Mr Whitaker – David – was an expert, even on my first time – second time already, strictly speaking – I could tell. He pistoned slowly in and out, and each stroke sent a burst of ecstasy through me.

God. Lettie looked sexy too, moving round with her phone, her tits sticking out and her big thighs…

John was playing with himself and watching, hard again already the little sex monster. Graham standing there like a Greek god, his eyes rivetted on me and his member still quite big.

I was bombarded with sensation, to a level I thought couldn’t even exist. Christ. This must be why people made such a fuss about sex.

It went on and on, my tits on fire as Lara started nibbling and Seeta copied her, little stroking hands and more nibbling on my neck, my clitoris being squeezed and nipped and goodness knew what but totally on fire as well, and that huge cock pumping in and out, setting my whole insides alight, pressing in hard each time.

My brain just dissolved with it all. I started a climax. It was so natural, finally.

And once I started I kept orgasming. The whole afternoon’s sex was cumming to a head!! I came, and came some more, and some more after that, making huge gasping and gulping noises as my body just convulsed.

I felt David banging hard into me and I knew he was cumming too, pumping HIS sperm into me on top of Graham’s. I’d be full of it; chock-a-block with multiple men’s semen in my little spasming pussy!

‘Uuurrrgghh!’ we went, together. And again, and again, and again.

Gradually we ground to a halt. I was panting hard, swaying, until I sagged down between Seeta and Lara, feeling David pull slowly out.

“Epic!” I heard Lettie celebrate her victory, “I couldn’t keep everyone out of the video, but I don’t think that’s going to matter after all.”

…………

Continued in Part 6

http://www.sexstories.com/story/56162/

or via my yellow MrSoftee profile link at the top of the page.

---

It was Saturday afternoon and Patty had the whole day and night to herself. Scott had a soccer game out of town and wouldn’t be back till late this evening so she wasn’t expecting to see him. It had been over a month since she and Scott began their affair. Maybe affair wasn’t the way to describe what was happening. She had become, what could only be described as his love slave. When she was alone, like this, she would tell herself how wrong it was but as soon as they were together she would do whatever he asked of her. At first she told herself that it was because he had threatened to expose their relationship but deep down she knew it was more than that. The fact was that SHE LIKED IT.

The day went by quickly as she did chores around the house and about six o’clock as he was about to get dinner ready for herself the doorbell rang. She went over to the window to see who it was and saw a woman holding a paper bag at the door. She was very attractive, she looked to be in her early to mid-forties. Patty went to the door and opened it.

“May I help you” She asked

“Hi, I’, Helen Brownell, Scott’s mother” She said with a very phony smile.

She could see the shock on Patty’s face and quickly added “And you must be Miss. Porter, the slut my son is sleeping with.” She smiled as Patty’s jaw dropped. “Aren’t you going to invite me in?” She asked as she pushed past Patty and walked into the living room. Patty quickly closed the door and walked toward Helen.

“Please sit down” Patty said as Helen put her paper bag on the coffee table and sat on the couch.

Patty sat next to her and said “I’m not sure I understand what,” and Helen interrupted her saying “Look Miss. Porter denying it is a waste of time. I followed Scott last Saturday and saw the two of you in your bedroom. By the way, if you’re going to fuck my son’s brains out you should close the shades on your bedroom window.”

“I don’t know what to say” Patty said not wanting to look Helen in the eyes.

“You could start by saying you’re sorry for raping my son” She said

“Raping!!!!!! There was never any raping going on. If anything, he was the one doing the raping.” She said trying to defend herself.

“Look, you’re thirty-something and he’s sixteen. No matter how you try to explain it you are the adult and he’s the minor. You raped him!!”

“What do you want?” Patty said with the sound of resignation in her voice.

“Now that’s better” Helen said “The first thing is that I want you to strip.”

“Excuse me?” Patty said with a look of confusion on her face.

“I said strip. Take your clothes off. You should be very good at that by now.” Helen said sitting back on the couch and crossing her arms.

“I WILL NOT!!!!” Patty said as she looked at Helen with a shocked expression on her face.

Helen reached into her pocket and pulled out a cell phone. ”You wouldn’t have the number of the police department handy would you?” She said in a very calm voice. “Never mind, I guess 911 will work” Patty reached out and put her hand on the phone.

“NO please.” She said and stood up. Patty started to unbutton her blouse and as Helen sat back on the couch and watched. After removing her blouse and jeans Patty stood in front of Helen with her head down. This was a kind of humiliation she had never felt before.

“Well” Helen asked.

“Well what? Patty said

“Take the rest of it off. I haven’t got all day.” Helen said as she eyed Patty’s very attractive and well-proportioned body. Patty reached behind her back, unsnapped her bra and it fell to the floor. She then pulled her panties off and just stood there while Helen looked at her.

“Well I can see what my son sees in you.” Helen stood up and reached out to run her hands over Patty’s breasts. As she gently slid her hand over the nipples they became erect. Helen smiled and lifted and squeezed each breast while lightly pinching the nipples. “Very nice” she said as she reached back and unsnapped her own skirt. It fell to the floor and she then pulled her panties down and kicked them away. Helen sat back on the couch and spread her legs.

“Now get on your knees and lick me.” She said as Patty’s eyes widened not knowing what to do. “Do it now!!!” Helen demanded as Patty sank to her knees. Helen reached out and wiped a tear off Patty’s cheek then took a handful of her hair and pulled her head into her lap.

“Now lick me.” Helen demanded.

Patty ran her tongue over Helens pussy lips as Helen began to gyrate her hips to get her tongue into a better position. Helen pushed Patty’s head down deeper into her crotch and said “ Lick it good. Get that tongue down deep.” As Patty was giving Helen’s cunt a good sucking. Hellen pulled her sweater over her head and removed her bra. She threw them in the pile with her other clothes and began squeezing her very large breasts and pinching the nipples.

Patty began to lick and suck on Helen’s pussy harder and Patty was now grabbing Helen’s ass and pulling herself in. “That’s it you little slut, tongue fuck me.” Helen said. Patty was now sucking on Helen’s clit and all at once Helen let out a scream and her cunt started to squirt cum a foot in the air.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh, Yes, Yes, Yes” Helen screamed as she continued to squirt cum all over Patty’s face.
Patty was now, over the top with lust as she pulled herself up to squeeze and suck on Helens breasts while Helen was recovering from her orgasm.

Helen pulled Patty’s head off her breast and stood up. She grabbed the, almost forgotten, paper bag from the table and took Patty by the hand.

“Come with me.” She said as she led Patty back to the bedroom.

As they entered the bedroom Helen pushed Patty onto the bed. “You like to be fucked, don’t you?” Patty just nodded. Helen reached into the paper bag and pulled out a very large strap on dildo. Helen was wrapping the device around her waist and Patty’s eyes widened at the size of the black rubber sex aid. It was about nine inches long and twice as thick as any penis she had ever seen.

“It’s too big” Patty said “Please don’t try and put that in me.” She begged

“ A slut like you should be used to big cocks.” Helen said as she moved between Patty’s legs and ran her hand over Patty’s pussy. “And you’re soaking wet. We won’t even have to lube you up.” She said rubbing the rubber cock on the entrance to Patty’s cunt.

Helen pushed the head in with one hard thrust and Patty let out a scream. She kept working the big cock in with slow even thrusts and soon most of the cock was buried in Patty’s pussy and Patty was pumping her hips for more.

“You like this don’t you? You fucking whore.” Helen said “You want more. Don’t you? Say it!! Tell me you want more!!”

“I want more.” Patty begged “I want you to fuck me with that big black cock. Please”

Helen started to ram the cock into her faster and faster and as she did her breasts were bouncing wildly up and down. Patty grabbed them and started to squeeze and pinch the nipples as Helen kept pounding her with the rubber cock.

“I’m cumming” Patty yelled “Ahhhhhhhhhh fuck me, fuck me, please don’t stop” And Helen pushed harder and harder as Patty’s body stiffened and her eyes rolled back in her head. “I can’t stop cummmmmming” Patty said as Helen pulled the rubber cock out and replaced it with her mouth. Helen licked and sucked as Patty shot cum out of her, well fucked, pussy. Patty was laying on the bed having little orgasmic spasms when Helen lifted her head out of Patty’s lap and licked the cum off of her own lips. She stood up, unbuckled the strap on and threw it on Patty.s chest.

“Now it’s my turn.” She said as she lay beside Patty and spread her legs.

After an hour and a half of lesbian lovemaking the two of them lay on the bed in each other’s arms, kissing and fondling each other as if they had been doing it for years.

“What do we do now?” Patty asked

Helen thought for a second and said “You go on fucking my son the way you have been and you and I get together whenever we can”

“How long can we possibly get away with it?” Patty questioned.

“Until I can think of a way to get my son to fuck the two of us at the same time” She said and gave Patty a big smile. I’ve been thinking about my son’s big cock since I saw him fucking you last week and I can’t stop thinking about what it would feel like fucking and sucking it.”

Patty just looked at her, smiled and nuzzled up against her large breast.

---

Author’s note: My name is Rebecca and I’m in my early twenties. This story is just under 3,000 words; it is mainly the work of fiction, but it is based on real experiences from my childhood. I hope you enjoy, and don’t forget to rate and comment!

–Her Name Was Lilly–

Her name was Lilly. We were the same age, and ever since we hit puberty, I’ve been fascinated with her body. I never told her, of course, at least not before that day. Lilly was gorgeous; she was arguably the best-looking girl in the high school, and she drove me crazy. She boasted perfectly shaped breasts; an incredible, light-brown tan; attractive brown eyes; silky, brown, shoulder-length hair; sparkly white teeth; a shapely butt; and a perfect model-like figure. I considered myself lucky to be friends with her.

I don’t mean to say that I wasn’t attractive. I considered myself a cute blond with a nice figure, who was proud of her medium-sized breasts. But Lilly fascinated me. Her skin was smooth and flawless. She sometimes made me jealous, and at other times, lustful. I had always though myself to be a heterosexual, but there was something about Lilly that made me squirm. And when I played with myself at night, I often thought of Lilly and imagined how beautiful her naked body would be.

My life-changing event started with a simple geometry project. Our teacher had assigned Lilly and me as partners, much to our delight, to complete a geometry project for the end of the school year. We completed most of the project face-to-face, but on one particular Saturday, I was visiting my grandmother along with my parents. Lilly and I decided to discuss our project via webcam. We often used a webcam, but only to talk or to gossip.

When visiting my grandmother, I always had a room to myself. My laptop had a built-in webcam with which I discussed our project with Lilly. The discussion was normal; after about an hour Lilly was called by her mom for dinner. Lilly told me she would be back, and we could finish our conversation later, so Lilly turned off her monitor. We both left our webcams on because we both assumed we were returning to our computers. For clarification, Lilly’s desktop computer was turned off. She couldn’t see what was on the screen, but she left the webcam on to save the time and hassle of having to re-establish the connection.

Twenty minutes later, however, Lilly sent me a text saying that she was going to the store with her mom and that we could finish discussing the project in the morning. I agreed, but I didn’t close the web-chat just yet because I assumed she would return and we would talk.

The audio was still on from Lilly’s webcam, so I was able to hear her return. She turned the lights on in her room and put her bag on her bed. I expected her to come to the computer to speak to me. However, she sat on the bed for a few minutes looking at her phone. I almost texted her to tell her that I was still on the computer, but I waited. Lilly’s webcam was pointed directly at her office chair, but since the chair was turned to its side, I had a clear view of her bed.

Suddenly, Lilly removed her t-shirt. My heart stopped; I was in awe. She must’ve forgotten I was there. She didn’t remember the webcam was on. I didn’t know what to do. The ‘friend’ part of me wanted to close the computer and leave her alone. But the ‘horny teenager’ part of me wanted to stay. I’d never seen this much of Lilly, or of any woman, and she was gorgeous. Her belly was flat. Her pink-laced bra supported her c-cup breasts. Then she removed her bra, and my jaw dropped slightly. I began feeling a tingling feeling between my legs, and a wet spot was growing in my panties. My eyes bugged out like two ping-pong balls. Her nipples were light brown, perfectly round, and incredibly cute. Her never-before-seen breasts were the most fascinating thing I had ever seen.

Lilly sat on her bed. She was in no hurry. She was interested in herself. Lilly plucked, played, and caressed her nipples and her breasts. She felt them like someone in the grocery store squeezes melons to determine ripeness. After five minutes of her boob play, my panties were soaked, and my pajama shorts were starting to get wet. I pulled my shorts forward, and my panties had a baseball-size wet spot in front of my pussy. I couldn’t take much more of this, but Lilly was only getting started.

Still sitting on the bed, Lilly leant backward and pulled her jeans off. She wore no panties. There she sat, entirely nude, totally oblivious to me watching her over eighty miles away. Lilly grabbed a small, handheld mirror from her nightstand; she spread her legs and examined her pussy. It was a perfect pussy, clean shaven and well-kept. Lilly, for what seemed like an eternity, gazed at her pussy through the reflection in the mirror.

My mind was spinning out of control. My heart could hardly take it. My panties were soaked. I had never been this wet before. I had never had this much sexual excitement in my life. I quickly stood up and locked my door. I sat back in my chair, pulled down my pants and slowly began stroking my pussy.

Moments later, Lilly stood up and walked out of the view of the camera. When she returned to the camera’s view, she held a pink rabbit vibrator. I was amazed. Having been to her house countless times I had never seen such vibrator. I’d also never used one before. She turned it on; it almost seemed like it was too much for her to handle. She lay on her back, her head on a pillow, her knees in the air, and her right inserting the vibrator into her pussy. Whereas my face was exasperated and fatigued from the overwhelming excitement, her face was calm and stern. I matched my stroking with hers; when Lilly sped up, I sped up. I was so wet I was worried that my parents or grandparents would hear my sloshing sounds, but I didn’t really care, though. I was desperate to cum. Lilly sped up, and I could begin hearing her breathe deeply. Her hips started to move slowly. Her other hand moved and grabbed her breasts. I did the same. I inserted my left hand under my shirt and played with my nipples.

Lilly’s face was changing. Her eyes closed, her mouth hung slightly open. Her hand movements became faster; she pushed and pulled the dildo in and out of her pussy. I rubbed myself faster, and I could feel myself about to cum. I felt the wave of pleasure getting stronger and stronger. As my right hand kept furiously rubbing, my left hand squeezed my right breast, my toes tingled and curled, my mouth opened wide, I took one huge, deep breath, and then lost control. My body began shaking uncontrollably. I let out a soft, but intense moan, and I made a small puddle on the chair. I sat for a moment shocked at what just happened. I looked down at the mess I had made, but when I looked back up, Lilly was cumming. Her toes curled, her hips sank into the bed, her mouth opened wide, her eyes closed as hard as they could, her pussy made sexy squishing noises, and she let a soft, my-parents-are-in-the-next-room moan. Her legs shook, and her hand grabbed the blanket. She shook for about fifteen seconds before she regained control of herself. She turned the vibrator off and then lay exhausted on the bed and fell asleep.

I quickly turned off the live feed, cleaned myself up, and went to dinner with my parents. I was unsure of what I had just done. Part of me was mortified, but the other was elated.

I said nothing about it. As far as I knew, Lilly had no idea I watched her. I was concerned, though. Lilly would have had to have seen that her webcam was still on when she returned to the computer. It would have shown that I disconnected, but she would never know how long I stuck around. It was going to be my secret, and it was certainly my masturbation fodder for the next two weeks.

We hung out at school as normal, but it wasn’t until two weeks later that we were alone. I went to Lilly’s house to spend the night. We’d had regular sleep-overs, and this one was fairly normal from the beginning. But I wanted to see that dildo. I wanted to hold it. I had to wait until I was alone in her bedroom.

Lilly suggested that we go swimming in her pool since it was a nice day. I didn’t bring my bathing suit, but Lilly offered to let me borrow some of her dry clothes, and that I could swim in my clothes. She had neighbors, so swimming clothed was a necessity.

I changed in Lilly’s room after we swam. I was finally in the bedroom alone, and I was anxious to have a look at the dildo I saw her use on the webcam. I opened drawer after drawer looking for it and finally found it in her bottom drawer under all her clothes. I grabbed it, picked it up, and examined it closely. It looked expensive. I turned it on, and it was very noisy. Just holding the tool in my hand made me shiver.

I quickly put it back in the drawer, but after a moment took it back out. I had to try it. Just once. Just for a minute. I’d never used one before, and I had to how a real vibrator felt. Still nude, I sat on the edge of her bed, turned the rabbit onto a low buzz, and inserted it into my growingly wet pussy. It felt fantastic. I thought I was going to cum in less than one minute. I turned the intensity up and started moving it in and out of my pussy, which, at this point, was very wet. The pleasure was intense and was growing stronger, but when I turned my head to the right, Lilly was standing in the doorway.

I screamed, threw the rabbit on the floor and tried to cover myself. “Sorry,” I exclaimed. Lilly stood there with an intrigued look on her face. She walked toward me, picked up the rabbit, tuned it off and sat next to me on the bed. I expected her to close the door and leave, but she didn’t.

“No, I’m sorry. I should have knocked. I though you were finished,” Lilly replied.

For a reason that I cannot explain, neither of us did anything but look in each other’s eyes. We didn’t move; we didn’t speak. We stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity. What happened next was beyond my control; my mind and its actions were driven by teenage hormones.

Breaking the awkward silence, Lilly leant toward me and put her soft lips against mine. My mind raced, panicked and confused: “she kissed me! She’s kissing me! What do I do?” But I let it happen. I didn’t pull back or refuse. We kissed, and our tongues danced. I’d never felt such a sensation before. She was warm; her lips were inviting. We fell backward onto the bed and lay beside each other, continuing to kiss. Her left arm wrapped around my back, and her right hand reached for my breasts. I wrapped my hands around her head.

She briefly pulled away and stripped herself of her clothing, but resumed kissing me immediately. I rubbed her breasts, and she rubbed mine. After what seemed like hours of our lips together, we separated. We just stared into each other’s eyes. My emotions were torn. I was scared and nervous, but also thrilled and excited. My pussy was wetter than it had ever been before.

Lilly’s body was better-looking in person. Her breasts were perfect, and her pussy was smooth and exotic. She asked me to move my head to the pillow. I did, and after having lain on my back, Lilly crawled to the bottom of the bed and played with my senses. She kissed my lips once again with tenderness, thence my neck, thence my shoulders, thence my breasts, thence my stomach, and thence my thighs. She rubbed her soft hands over my breasts, whose nipples stood erect. She moved downward, tickling my stomach. She rubbed my inner thighs and ran her fingers all the way down my slick legs and up again. She was driving me crazy. I couldn’t stand it any longer.

She grabbed my legs and spread them wide open. She moved one, and only one, of her fingers just above my saturated, shaven pussy. She rubbed the area around my pussy, and when she touched it, that’s when the unfathomable sensation of pleasure erupted throughout my body. She began wiggling one finger in and around my pussy. The sloshing noises that only one finger made were incredible. Then, to my eyes, her head disappeared. I felt a new gratification on my pussy that I had never felt before — a tongue. It felt great; every part of my body was tingling. She licked me like a cat licks its fur: up and down, up and down. She’d only just begun, and my body could hardly stand the pleasure. I began to move uncontrollably. I tried my best not to squish her head between my knees.

My heart raced as fast as a Corvette. My breaths were short and quick, but deep. Lilly began moving her tongue in and out of my pussy, and that felt even better. My knees began to quiver. I clinched my eyes as tightly as possible. I was breathing like I was about to win a marathon. My hands grabbed the sheets and nearly ripped them from the bed. The pleasure was building in me. I began quietly moaning, every second becoming slightly louder. Suddenly, I no longer had control.

“I’m gonna cum,” I whispered.

After hearing that, Lilly sped up. My toes curled, my legs shook violently, and I let out a loud squeal. I was cumming. From my head to my toes, my entire body felt amazing, and it shook without restraint. From my pussy, a clear liquid shot forward directly onto Lilly’s face, and a thick, white liquid oozed downward toward the bed sheets. I lay for several minutes, without saying a word, enjoying that wonderful feeling after an orgasm, and trying to comprehend exactly what just happened. Lilly didn’t say anything either. She gently rubbed my thighs.

I regained my breath and sat upward. I looked toward Lilly, whose face was wet with my cum. She smiled, and I smiled back. I looked at my pussy. There was a small stream of gooey cream flowing. I touched it. It was sticky and slimy. The bed looked like someone had spilled a cup of water. Without much time wasted, we quickly changed positions, and I returned the favor. I didn’t give Lilly the suspense of rubbing her entire body. I went straight in; I immediately started licking away.

It felt weird. It was smooth on my tongue and very wet. Her juices mixed with my spit. I slid my tongue in and out of her dripping pussy just as she had done to me. It tasted salty, but somehow sweet, and it was very warm. I could already tell that Lilly was getting close to an orgasm. With every stroke of my tongue, her juices multiplied. Eventually, I felt like I was sticking my tongue to the end of a water spout. She was quickly approaching an orgasm; I could feel her getting closer. Without much warning, she moved her hips violently. I could hardly keep my mouth on her pussy because she was squirming so much. She wrapped her hands around my head to hold me in place. She moaned and squeaked and, just like me, squirted quite a bit onto my face. After Lilly finished cumming, I wiped my face on the sheet. I moved beside her; we lay side by side. Our pussies exhausted and relieved.

Neither of us said a word for the better of ten minutes. The bed had wet spots, the room smelled of sex, and we were dirty and sticky. After having regained our heart rates, breaths, and minds, we spoke.

“That was fun,” Lilly exclaimed.

“Yeah,” I replied.

“I don’t know what came over me, but I just started doing stuff…stuff I’ve never done before,” Lilly admitted.

“Me too,” I replied. “There is one thing, though, Lilly: you’ll have to show me how to use that dildo.”

Lilly smiled. Lilly laughed.

That event changed my life, and certainly my perspective on life. From there, Lilly and I became even closer. We had many more ‘fun’ occasions. I don’t regret any bit of it. Nothing at all.

---

Liz’s Chapter

Author’s Note: Thank you everyone who voted and sent me such nice pm’s and comments I appreciate the positive and constructive feedback. To answer some questions yes I will be including other paranormal and sci-fi being into the series in later posts. Also yes I will try to add in some requested scenarios as long as I can mesh them into my storyline. I have a basic direction I’m already going for this but suggestions and request will help me fill the blank spaces without having to sit staring at my screen thinking them up. Also I will probably go past the eight or nine chapters I’ve originally planned. Well onto Liz’s chapter I hope you like it.

WARNING: This chapter contains incest and lesbianism (if that is a word ???) so if you were too stupid to read the tags and got here by accident and don’t enjoy reading about such things leave now!

Also sorry for the long wait for this chapter but i have a really short attention span and this ended up being longer then i had originally planned for it to be.

Solomon’s Daughters: Liz’s Chapter

Liz walked from the bus stop towards her and her brother’s house happy about how her sleep over had gone and regretting that she hadn’t been able to convince her brother to go with her. She thought back to that party and the only night she had ever been the target of his anger.
She knew he didn’t go over there anymore since the party where Cassie had thrown herself at him, and then her boyfriend had come over to surprise her and caught her in the middle of trying to get his pants unzipped. Anthony being as smart as he was realized what had happened immediately had push her hand from him and left.

“Sorry, didn’t know she had a boyfriend,” he said as he passed on his way to the door. Cassie’s boyfriend had looked at her with sadness and disgust plain on his face and she began to cry. Dropped the bouquet of roses he was holding on the floor turned and left her there sobbing on the floor.

“She doesn’t,” was the boy’s reply as he walked away. Liz had walked in from Cassie’s pool fifteen minutes later and she was sitting there on the floor against the bed with knees pulled up to her chin and her armed wrapped around them crying in heaving sob. Liz got her calmed down and into bed and sat there till she fell asleep and seethed with anger. She’d only managed to get the part where her brother had rejected Cassie from the weeping girl not the why.She had gone home and confronted her brother trying to keep her anger hidden under a calm face.

“Hi Ant,” she greeted him.

“Hi little one, did you have fun at the party?”

“Yeah up until you left Cassie crying sitting on her bedroom floor,” her calm façade cracked and her anger pour out.

“Why would you reject her and then leave her crying like that without at least coming to get me to comfort her.”

With each word his back stiffen in indignation, at her accusation and the rebuke in her voice, anger flashed in his eyes. He stalked forward towards her and she backed away from him. She knew he wouldn’t hurt her but her instincts backed her away from the anger she could read in his eyes and the tenseness of his body. When her back hit the wall he stopped in front of her raised his hands to the wall on either side of her pinning her in place, He leaned in so his face was directly in front of her and glared at her.

“I didn’t reject her and leave her there,” he hissed in fury. “She had my zipper half way down and her boyfriend walked in. I didn’t know she had a boyfriend, but you knew Liz. I walked out and came home. Then you come and start accusing me of… What exactly Liz? Am I a bad person because I would not help her act like a slut? Or maybe I’m a bad person because I didn’t stay there and yell at her and insult her for being a slut, is that it little sister,” he hissed at her.

She flinched at each of his questions as her anger drained from her.

“She’s not a slut’s,” she shot back weakly. “Why is it ok for a guy who sleeps with multiple women, but not for a girl to have multiple guys?”

“You know full well the argument won’t apply here little sister, unless he was screwing around on her as well. I saw his face, Liz, he was crushed he wasn’t cheating I know that. She isn’t a slut for wanting multiple guys. If she slept with every man in the western hemisphere she wouldn’t be a slut. Hell if her boyfriend knew about what she was doing and was ok with it would have been ok with me. But he didn’t know she betrayed him,” he said his voice rising with the last statement.

He leaned in even closer and allowed his anger to twist his face.

“She betrayed him and she tried to use me to do it, would have used me to do it if he hadn’t walked in right then,” he growled.

“And you my loving little sister,” he mocked then pain flashed across his face as tears rose to her eyes. He backed away from her toward the hall to his room and his voice dropped to a normal decibel and went flat as his face when utterly blank.

“And you, after your friend tries to use me, you come home and accuse me of insensitivity. And you are angry at me because I didn’t help your friend that I didn’t cooperate in her betrayal of someone for all I know has never done anything to deserve such a humiliation.”

While he talked he backed away from her like you would back away from a rattle snake about to strike. When she raised a hand to stall his retreat he spun and took the five long strides to his room and slammed the door.

She snapped back to the present as her hand touched the knob of her front door and she dug in her purse for her keys, she knew her brother would be sleeping, trusting her to be back when she said she would. That night long ago she learned never to accuse anyone without having the whole story first. The day after that fight she had apologized and he had kissed her forehead forgiven her and never mentioned it again, but he barely been to Cassie’s house in three years since that night, even though Cassie had apologized and he’d forgiven her he was always stiff and withdrawn around her.

Liz pushed open her front door and walked in closing and locking it behind her. She kicked off her shoes and made her way through the house only lit by the glow of the stove light, which Ant always left on at night in case someone needed to get up and get something from the kitchen. She came to Ant’s door first and cracked it. There being no moon outside and his computer screen off it was pitch black inside but she heard the rustle of his flannel sheets and his soft snoring. With a small smile she resisted the urged to go and lay down with him, to touch his skin and hold him close to her. She closed his door softly so as not to wake him and went to her room changed into her pajamas, a pair of flannel pants that would look like something a pirate would wear if they weren’t pin striped and a t-shirt. Both she a gotten one day when she had to clean out Ant’s closet because she lost a bet. She also had a pair of his boxers she wore when it was to hot for the pants. She drifted off to sleep thinking of her big brother and how much she loved him.

Sar-Rah watched as Liz looked into the room but knew she couldn’t see them on this moonless night. She watched the longing, love, and lust crawl across Liz’s beautiful face. Sar-Rah realized that Liz’s face showed her emotions as much as Anthony’s did. She looked into the girl’s mind to make she was correct and was swamped with the girls obsessive love of her brother. The girls feelings of lust for her brother matched his perfectly the only thing holding her back from running to the bed, waking him, and begging him to take her was her love for him, and not wanting him to reject and hate her. Liz’s sighed softly, and with a small smile on her face shut the door.

Sar-Rah sat in the dark stroking Anthony’s muscled chest and listen to his sister move around in her room.

Sar-Rah thought of the love the two siblings had for each other and grinned thinking that though her powers were only of the servant aspect and couldn’t help maybe a little scheming would be able to fulfill one of Anthony’s wishes. With that thought she laid back and snuggled into his warm body and drifted softly into oblivion thinking of ways to get the two siblings to give in to their desires.

Anthony woke slowly from his exhausted sleep feeling well rested and with the most amazing feeling on his cock while something weighted his hips to the bed. He was close when his eyes open and saw her he came taking her over the edge with him. She screamed in pleasure while biting her lips to keep the sound in he barely heard the sound but he could feel it through her whole body. She was straddling his hips impaled to the base of his cock pinning him to the bed, while the tip of his cock touched her deepest part and he unloaded directly into her womb. She was panting above him and with each spurt into her she let out a soft moan and shook like a leaf in the wind. When he was done she slowly came back from orgasm she collapsed on top of him.

“Well that was most pleasant wake-up call I have ever gotten,” he told her as he ran his hand all over her body.

“I know I woke ten minutes ago and you were already doing me,” she replied. “I was surprised to find you asleep and you just kept going.”

“I was dreaming out you,” he said with a blush and she smiled lovingly down at him.

Just then pounding on his door brought his head jerking around so fast he almost gave himself whiplash as panic flooded his body.

“Big brother, wakey wakey eggs and baky,” Liz called in a singsong voice.

“I’m up,” he called back to her.

“Well you had better take care of that before you come out for breakfast, I’m making waffles.”

“Make me four and for the love of all that is holy use the toaster so you don’t immolate yourself.”

“Don’t worry love, I’ll take care of it for you,” Sar-Rah whispered into his lips as she squeezed his cock with her pussy. He moaned into her open mouth has she kissed him. He grabbed her ass, causing her the moan, and lifted her off him while she tried to push down with her hips.

“Sorry Sar-Rah but we have to take a shower then go eat breakfast and explain you to my sister, then we go to school.”

“What’s a shower? I can’t wait to see what you tell your sister, that should be entertaining. You’re taking me with you, outside?”

“Are you reading my thoughts?”

“No, it takes too much energy so unless I’m looking for something specific or I’m concentrating on it I can’t.”

“That’s good to know. Anyway a shower is like small water fall you can stand and wash under except it is made from pipes and you can control how hot and cold it is. Your enjoying my discomfort at what to tell my sister a little too much. Of course I’m taking you with me, I wouldn’t leave you alone in an empty house all day with nothing to do.”

“Most people keep their genies locked up so no one else sees them,” she replied softly to the indignation in his statement.

“Well I’m not most people I’m weird,” he said with false pride and puffed up his chest. She giggled at his silliness.

“Plus, it’s not like you have blue skin the only thing that people are going to see is some hot babe on my arm,” he told her as he led her to the bathroom and turned on the water. She watched in fascination as the water warmed and steam started to rise. He stepped under the spray and pulled her to him kissing her at the same time. She shivered and goose bumps pebbled her smooth skin as she made the transition from the cooler air to the steam filled shower.

He grabbed the shampoo and began to massage it in to her scalp as she lean back against him pressing her body to his. Once he was finished with her hair and had all the soap washed out he began on her body. She washed his hair copying his earlier actions as he cleaned from her neck to her feet. Then he slid his hand and the wash cloth back up her inner thigh to her pussy and rubbed her gently with the cloth cleaning away their combined fluids as they leaked from her. She moaned and gripped his hair in her fists and tried to grind down against his hand. His hand rose and he smacked her on the ass, with a squeak she jumped and her face flushed.

“Stop that I’m trying to washed you here,” he said but couldn’t keep the smug grin off his face.

“You’re going to pay for this,” she said mock glaring down at him.

He ignored her and kept cleaning her when he got all of his juice that was going to come out she was soaked. He looked up at her and waited till she looked down into his eyes. When their eyes connected he slowly slid two fingers all the way into her. She moan but didn’t break eye contact. He withdrew his fingers and then pumped them into her a few more times then drove them deep into her and curled them up into a hook so he could rub the inside of her tunnel and he slowly dragged them back out. With this she closed her eyes closed and she tensed closed to her orgasm he did it a few more times going slow enough not to push her over but fast enough to keep her right on the edged. Then with his fingers buried as deep in her as they would go, he paused waiting for her eyes to meet his again. When she looked down at him with open pleading on her face he grinned evilly back up her. He hooked his fingers again and he jerked them out dragging them across her sensitive tunnel and entrance. With that swift burst of pleasure her orgasm that he had purposely been suppressing exploded inside her and her mouth opened in a silent scream and with her eyes still locked on his he raised his hand and sucked the two fingers he was using to pleasure her with into his mouth. She exploded in orgasm again before the other could even subside and it drove her higher. Her vision blackened and she started to list to one side.

“Well that was fun but we have to hurry,” he said as he sat her on to the tiled floor of the shower out of the spray and quickly washed himself. He turned off the water and turned to find her slumped there against the wall. He grinned as he bent and picked her up grabbing a towel on his way out of the bath room he laid her on the bed. He dragged her hair up above her head and dried her back, ass, and legs then flipped her on to her back. When he finished drying her he then dried himself and did a quick dry of her hair it would be damp for hours probably but it wouldn’t leak. As he was getting dressed she stirred and then rose till she was watching him leaning back on her elbows.

“What happened?”

“You passed out,” he replied with a satisfied grin spinning to look at her as he pulled a shirt that was way too big for him on.

“I’ll need new clothes,” he said looking down at himself. Sar-Rah laughed the site was comical him standing there in clothes that were about to fall off. He looked like a little kid trying to wear his father’s cloths. She waved her hand at him and his cloths fitted themselves perfectly to his body. He looked down smiled at her and kissed her quickly on the lips.

“Hurry breakfast should be done by now she usually burns the first batch that’s why she isn’t in here screaming about me being late yet.”

“Don’t you want to plan for what you’re going to say to her about me,” she asked.

“Nope, plans are for the battlefield, world domination, and people who worry about things far too much.

That’s too stressful so I live my life by the motto “If you can’t do anything to fix it then don’t worry about it.”

“That is a pretty laid back way of life.”

“You’d think so wouldn’t you but people focus on the said part to much and missed the unsaid half the motto.”

She thought about it for a second but she didn’t get it.

“What’s the unsaid part?”

“If you can’t fix it means you’ve already considered every action available to you and couldn’t come up with a solution to fix it so let it go and don’t worry about it. Now I’m going to say something I’d never have believed I would have said to a beautiful naked woman. Hurry up and put your clothes on.”

She pouted at him and began to dress.

“Okay I’ll go in and try to explain to her you wait in the hall until I call you. Got it?”

At her nod he leaned down kissed her again and walked out toward the kitchen, with her right behind him. She stopped in the hall and listened.

“Hey little one,” Anthony said as he leaned down and kissed the top of Liz’s head. Her back was to him with her head down concentrating on her food and he walked over to the cabinet and grabbed an extra plate and fork and went back to the table and shifted two of the four waffles his sister had made for him onto a third plate. At the click of the third plate on the table Liz started to raise her head.

“Ant I already got you a pla…” her voice cut off suddenly as her eyes found her brother. She could tell it was him but it wasn’t. He wasn’t skinny exactly but he wasn’t fat anymore and her lust for him rose up to a new height and it was all she could do just to sit there and not throw him on the floor and rip his clothes off. The clatter of her fork and knife against the table as they slipped from her shock numbed fingers brought his head up from putting butter and syrup on the two plates of waffles. Seeing here staring at him as if he grew a third head he looked down at himself to make sure he had remembered to put pants on, he had. Then he realized it was that body modification that shocked her.

“Sorry I completely forget about that,” he told her, hearing a strangled laugh come from around the corner but Liz in her shock didn’t hear it.

“Look Liz I have some things to tell you.”

She just nodded at him still unable to fight her desire and speak to him without begging her to take her right there on the table.

“Well you remember that bottle you got me Saturday?”

At her nod he continued.

“Well there was a genie inside.”

“A genie?”

“Yes, well to be completely truthful there were seven genies in the bottle but only one came out so far.”

Slowly as they stared at one another his words began to sink in and her fear for his sanity began to push its way between her mind and her libido allowing her to think.

“Um okay that’s nice Ant, can we go see Dr. Wallace?”

“I am not going to a shrink Liz I’m not crazy.”

“You just told me there was a genie in that bottle and you believe what you’re saying, so how aren’t you crazy,” she snapped back worry and fear for him etching her pretty features.

“Liz look at me, really look at me you saw me less than two days ago and I am a completely different than when you left. By the way how did your party go? Did you have fun?”

“Yeah it was great,” she said with a blush looking at him and just thinking.

“Alright where is this genie that came out of the bottle?”

“She’s standing in the hall waiting for me to call her. Sar-Rah you can come in now.”

“She,” Liz asked as she turned in her chair to see the hall to see a beautiful girl walk around the corner.
Liz looked at Sar-Rah for a few seconds without speaking, stunned at the other girl’s beauty. Then she noticed that Sar-Rah’s hair was wet and her eyes flicked back to her brothers wet hair and jealousy and suspicion crept into her mind.

“It’s good to meet you, Liz,” Sar-Rah said.

“It’s Elizabeth only people I like call me Liz,” she coldly replied.

“So you are the genie, huh? So what now, you going to pull a rabbit out of a hat? Do you perform card tricks too,” Liz sneered.

“Liz! What has gotten into you, that’s extremely rude,” Anthony exclaimed at hearing such venom filled words come from his sister.

“Be quite you jerk,” Liz shot back at him as tears filled her eyes. With a small sob she whirled and ran to her room and slammed the door.

When he started to follow Sar-Rah laid her hand on his arm to stop him. He halted and looked at her with eyebrows raised in question.

“Let’s eat and give her time to cool off. After, you go to college and don’t worry I’ll make sure she gets to school. I’ll go with her and I’ll talk to her I know what’s wrong.”

“Are you sure,” he asked after a few moments of hesitation his eyes lingering on Liz’s door.

“Yes, I got this.”

“Okay well let’s eat than I’ve got to go.”

After they ate at her insistence he left the dishes in the sink for her wash, gave her a kiss and head out to catch the bus for school. With a sigh as the door closed behind him she turned back and started the dishes.
Just as she was putting the last of the dishes away, having picked up from Anthony’s mind where they went, she heard the rustle of cloth and footsteps in the hall.

“You’re not going to go away, are you,” Liz asked.

“Seeing as how Anthony and I and my sisters are getting married, no,” Sar-Rah replied with a sympathetic wince.

“M-m-married? You and your sisters? As in plural how many are there?”

“Well if you include me there are seven of us.”

At her statement Liz stood the staring at her silently mouthing the word seven to herself.

“You need to go get dressed for school, Liz. I’ll be going with you today so we can talk and so I can register myself for class.”

Liz turned in a daze and went to her room. Before she knew it she was standing on front porch locking the door behind her. She looked over at the genie standing next to her and gasped in awe jerked from her daze by the small girl’s beauty and what she had dressed herself in.

“Where did you get those clothes,” Liz asked feeling plain in her t-shirt and jeans.

“Don’t they look good? I picked up the image from Anthony’s mind.”

Her black leather pants riding low on her hips and a tight black shirt with vampire bunnies
stretched across her chest showed off her figure. The blood red tip hair, black lipstick, and black nail polish accentuated her pretty face and delicate hands.

“I didn’t realize my brother had such good taste in women’s cloth or that he liked that gothic look. You look gorgeous,” Liz replied truthfully before it came back to her that she wasn’t supposed to like this girl and a frown formed on her face.

Sar-Rah smiled ate the girls slip. Her smile deepened when the frown appear knowing Liz had realized she had forgotten her anger if only for a second. Sar-Rah, feeling mischievous reached out and touched Liz’s arm. The warm feel spread from where Sar-Rah had touched her clothes shifted and became an exact duplicate to Sar-Rah’s. She pulled a compact mirror out of her purse and looked into it and realized her makeup was gone except for her lipstick which was black along with her nail polish. The only difference between herself and Sar-Rah was her hair tips were still blond.

“Turn it back,” Liz said sourly, even though she liked the look.

“Why don’t you try it out for a while, it looks good on you and Anthony will love it when he sees
it,” Sar-Rah replied.

At the mention of her brother liking it she looked at the genie suspiciously and saw Sar-Rah staring back intently with a knowing grin on her face. Liz’s shoulders slumped as her anger flowed out of her and was replaced by despair.

“You know then, how do you know?”

“I know more than you think, I can read your mind if I concentrate,” Sar-Rah said with a grin.

“For instance I know what you were doing this weekend at your friend’s house with those two other girls and Cassie and her mother who all seem to be in love with Anthony. Bad girl,” she said as her grin took a wicked cast.

“What do you want to keep quiet,” she asked quickly looking around to be sure no one heard as panic surged in her.

“I don’t want anything. Don’t worry I won’t tell anyone I was just telling you I understand why you are acting the way you are. I am not going to take him away from you. As a matter of fact I may be able to bring you closer,” she said as her eyes ran lustfully down Liz’s body.

Liz felt a shiver run up here spine at Sar-Rah’s hungry appraisal. They reached the corner were the bus stopped and saw it a stop or two down. Liz flicked the dyed tips of her hair.

“Why didn’t you turn my hair red tipped like yours?”

“Cause Anthony thinks yours looks better with blonde tips and I agree. It sets off the lighter brown strands in your hair making it look like you’ve got gold strands tied in it.”

The bus stopped in front of them and they got on and Liz ran her pass through the reader. Sar-Rah just ignored it and followed her. No one seemed to notice her until they were both sitting down. See Liz’s look Sar-Rah leaned close to her ear.

“I can go unnoticed if I chose, after all servants aren’t supposed to be seen if they’re not summoned.”

“So why are you enrolling in school, by the way how old are you exactly?”

“I am 15 but I’m going to enroll in the same grade as you. I picked most of the knowledge from this level of schooling from Anthony’s mind but I might as well get it from someone else who may know things about each subject that he missed.”

“Does Anthony know he slept with a 15 year old?”

“No I don’t think my age came up at all,” Sar-Rah said with a grin.

“But it is all ok I’ve got a birth certificate, social security card, state id, and court papers legally
declaring me emancipated. I also have my transcripts stating that I’ve jumped ahead two grades so I can be a senior with you.”

“What can’t you do with your powers?”

“Oh there is a lot I can’t do I can only do these things outside my aspect because they fall into the category of self-defense.”

“Self-defense?”

“Yes, Anthony said not to tell anyone else or let them discover what I am because they would try
to take me from him and dissect me or lock me in a lab and do experiments to harness my abilities.”

“I see, what is an aspect?”

As Sar-Rah finished explaining what aspects were the bus came to their stop and they and the other teens on the bus got off. Sar-Rah head swiveled back and forth her pretty black eyes opened so huge to would have been comical to Liz if the awestruck look on her face didn’t make her even more innocent looking, like a little kid who saw Santa Claus. Liz looked around and tried to imagine what it would have looked like here three thousand years ago. As she realized that this place would have been wilderness or some dinky village she admired the way Sar-Rah seem to be accepting the changes of the world around her.

“Kind of different then your time, huh,” Liz asked.

“Yes, very different. I picked up some of the difference from Anthony’s mind but to know that your high school is 3 stories high and to see it is a different thing entirely. Also before going into the bottle the biggest building I had ever seen had been my father’s castle and the temple. This high school is nearly the same size and it’s not even an important building.”

“Just you wait until you see the empire state building, it is 102 stories high,” Liz said with a chuckle. When Sar-Rah looked at her in disbelief, she smiled and swore it was the truth.

“I need you to show me where the administrative office is,” Sar-Rah said looking around furtively.

Following the line of the genie’s eyes and saw that there were a lot of guys staring at them and talking to each other. While Liz was pretty, and got her fair share of attention from men she rarely dresses in anything overly sexy. She realized the Sar-Rah was twitching nervously alongside her waiting for her to lead the way to the office.

“Don’t be so nervous. They are only looking because we look hot dressed like this.”

“I’ve never been around this many people and they are all staring at us.”

“Don’t worry about it just ignore everyone around you unless they talk to you specifically and they are staring at you because your hot.”

“Hot?”

“Sexy,” Liz replied to her questioning tone.

“So what did you mean you can bring me and my brother closer,” Liz ask trying not to let hope
overwhelm her. Ignoring the blush the rose in Sar-Rah’s face at her backhanded compliment she grabbed her hand and began leading her into the building towards the office.

“Well actually I meant you and all those girls at your party you went to. But you specifically could have had him anytime you wanted him he’s been lusting after you for years and you already know he loves you. But since your too timid to seduce him I’m going to get him really hot and tie him to his bed then you’re going to come in and do him.”

“You think that will work?”

“Yep, he already wants you. He’s only been holding back taking you because he thinks it would
be a betrayal of trust to seduce you when he is the only support and family you have. Plus he said I could have female lovers if I wanted as long as he could also.”

Liz looked at Sar-Rah sideways form the corner of her eye.

“What does you having other lovers have to do with me,” she asked cautiously.

Sar-Rah stopped abruptly gripping Liz’s hand tightly jerking her to a halt right next to her. She stepped in front of her and reached her hand up to the back of Liz’s neck and pulled the taller girl down until they’re faces were so close they could almost kiss. Sar-Rah moved her head so she could whisper into Liz’s ear.

“After you’ve had your brother inside you,” she breathed into Liz’s ear causing her whole body to tremble. Sar-Rah started to gently stoke her neck with the fingertips of the hand wrapped around the back of her neck.

“After he has been inside you, and filled you to over flowing, I’m going to crawl between your beautiful thighs and eat you till you beg me to stop. Once you do I’ll have you return the favor.”

As Sar-Rah pulled back and smiled at Liz her trembling continued and her knees became watery as she imagined the upcoming fun with her brother and his new fiancée. The cat call behind her pulled her back to the here and now. Her trembling stilled as she recognized the sound and realized who it must be. A sneer lifted her lip as she once again grabbed Sar-Rah’s hand and started leading her toward the office. Sar-Rah seeing the distaste flash across her face looked over her shoulder at the large boy hurrying after them to try and catch up to them.

“Who is that,” Sar-Rah asked.

“He and all his friends are assholes. Stay away from them and their girlfriends. You’ll find in the school most of the football players aren’t dating the popular girls. They are dating the slutty ones. The girls who’d spread their legs for anyone. They’re not good people to hang around.”

“What did he do to you,” Sar-Rah asked her again looking over her shoulder at the boy who was seconds behind them as they hurried toward the door clearly label administrative office.

“Not me personally. Those girls who were ah…, at that party I went to this weekend,” she said as
embarrassment made her blush.

“Well Cassie was throwing a party, she loves parties, well about three and a half years ago before they were banned from all her parties and everyone started to shun them. The football and soccer teams showed up they brought alcohol with them. Well needless to say they all got wasted. They grabbed Cassie, Sasha, and Nina. They started groping and trying to get them to take their clothes off when the girls refused they started to get pushy. Everyone else was just ignoring what they were doing afraid to speak up. Well Anthony came to pick me up to take me home, he wouldn’t let me ride the bus by myself back then, well he saw what was happening and he spoke up.”

“What happened,” Sar-Rah asked feeling dislike for the teen rushing to catch them up.

“He told them to let them go and to get out. They laughed at him and started to turn back to the girls. He grabbed a full plastic cup of beer and dumped it on John Sloan’s head. He’s the leader of those assholes and he would also be the loser following us. Well anyway they all jumped Anthony he manage to give John and a couple of others black eyes and a few split lips but it was one on eight they beat him up bad he was bleeding a lot. They broke his left arm and when I rushed to him to see if he was alright John grabbed me. I was struggling trying to reach Ant and I kicked John in the shin. He punched me and made me cry. I’ve only seen my brother in that kind of rage once before.”

“The night that your father struck you.”

“He told you about that,” Liz asked.

“Yes.”

“Well anyway he stood up and punched John square in the face broke his nose with one shot. John stumbles back and trips screaming with the pain from his nose. Anthony followed him down driving the breath from his lungs and then just kept pounding his fist into John’s face until he stopped moving. When he stood up and turned to face the rest of them they backed away from his anger. He told them to take their loser leader and get the fuck out and they weren’t allowed near this house again or he’d come find them when they were alone. They picked up John and ran like the devil was chasing them. Ant spent two days in the hospital after that, and weeks healing the arm. We had to eat takeout the entire time his arm was in a cast since I can’t cook.”

“I see so, that’s why you girls are in love with him, what about Cassie’s mother?”

“He took his bat to the guy she was dating when he found out the guy was molesting Cassie.”

“I see.”

Liz looked over at Sar-Rah and saw her face twisted with hate as she looked over her shoulder at John and her eyes were starting to take on an eerie purple luminescence.

“Uh Sar-Rah you need to calm down your eyes are starting to glow.”

“Oops,” she said putting her head down and started taking deep calming breaths.

John stepped in front of them not ten feet from the office doors.

“Hello, Liz and her pretty friend. How are you doing today?”

“We were doing well then I saw your face and it started to suck. But don’t worry as soon as you leave it’s sure to take a turn for the better.”

He gave her a nasty look and turned his attention to Sar-Rah. He ran his eyes over her his desire for her growing her each inch of her he took in.

“And who is your friend Liz,” John asked.

“None of your business and its Elizabeth to you fuck face.”

When Sar-Rah looked up having got her anger under control so her eyes wouldn’t glow she looked up into his eyes keeping her face completely blank and expressionless.

“My name is Sar-Rah,” she said flatly her voice devoid of emotion.

“My name is John,” he replied.

“I know.”

“Interested in getting to know me better?”

“No, will you please step aside so we can go into the office” came her reply still flat.

“Why aren’t you interested, you a lesbian?”

“How did you get your nose broken John,” Sar-Rah asked.

He blinked in surprise at her unexpected response having expected her to get defensive or to
admit to liking girls. The people around them were taking notice of what seemed to be a verbal fight taking place between a jock and a new girl dressed in all black.

“I got it in a fight,” he hedged.

“Who were you fighting John? Why were you fighting him?”

“I was fighting her brother,” he replied gesturing to Liz, who was now standing a couple inches
behind Sar-Rah watching the exchange in amusement. He tried to completely ignore the second question.

“I asked why you fighting him John,” Sar-Rah asked in that flat, cold voice.

“He was interfering in our fun,” John said his eyes flicking to the people around them. He was
beginning to regret approaching them surrounded by so many people intending to humiliate Liz.

“So you find it fun to sexually assault woman John,” she asked and mutters went through the
crowd as more than just Sar-Rah waited for his answers.

“We weren’t assaulting them, we were just playing around.”

“They weren’t having fun John, only you were. If her brother hadn’t been there how far would
your “fun” have gone John? Are you a rapist at heart John?”

John’s face blanched at her question and mutters where constantly running through the crowd
now. He saw disgust on the faces of most of the guys and fear and revulsion on some of the girls.

“I am not a rapist you stupid bitch,” he hissed his reply at her.

“You “fought” her brother eight on one for interfering in the sexual harassment of three teenage
age girls and you still got your nose broken and your face pounded in till you fell unconscious didn’t you
John? Had to have your buddies carry you away cause a boy with a broken arm kicked the shit out of you,
didn’t you John?”

“Stop saying my name like that bitch, it was not assault,” he spit his reply as he saw the crowd
nearest to him putting space between him and them not wanting to be accidently associated with him.

“Sure it was John. They said no, but you didn’t listen and you touched them in a sexual manner
after it was obvious they didn’t want your filthy hand on them didn’t you John? So taking into account your
actions and your hideous visage I have to say, no I do not wish to get to know you better. I think I know you
quite well enough and it saddens me that a human being like you walks the earth and breathes the same air
as me. So scurry back to whatever hole that spawned your foul existence and let us pass.”

Her words enraged him and he reached for her. His reach for her stopped however when
someone cleared their throat behind him. He lowered his hand and slowly turned to face the principal.

“Is there a problem here Mr. Sloan,” Ms. Yearling the principal asked. She looked down her nose
at the boy, face pleasantly blank but you could tell from her voice she disliked the boy. At six feet tall long
blonde hair, a toned gymnast’s body, her breasts no more than a handful and the blue ice chips that were her
eyes she made a very intimidating sight. She looked like some ancient amazon warrior woman dressed in
dress pants and a silk blouse staring down at the boy as if trying to push him from existence by the force of
her will.

As John turned to her he raised his hands in the universal sign of surrender and put an innocent
expression on his face.

“No Ms. Yearling no problem at all I was just welcoming the new student and saying hello to my
friend Elizabeth.”

“That is a lie,” Sar-Rah said as she refuted his words immediately.

“He came over here to try and publically humiliate Liz with his less than stunning wit and to hit on
me,” she fumbled at the slang but picked up her speech at Liz’s nod that she got it right.

“Also this foul creature is no friend of Liz’s and I have twice asked him to move from out of the
way of the door so we could get to the office. The first time more politely then the second and both times was
ignored.”

His face darkening in embarrassment and anger as her harangue came to end he lowered his
raised hands. As he opened his mouth to deny the accusations the principal cut him off.

“Mr. Sloan, do not bother to deny it. I was close enough to the door to hear the whole altercation,
you have detention after school today now get to class or it will be all week.”

He gave Sar-Rah and Liz and murderous look and then stomped off down the hall without
looking back. With a sigh, her face softening slightly, the principal turned the two girls after watching till he
disappeared around a corner.

“Liz, aren’t you supposed to be in Calculus in two minutes,” she said looking down at her watch.

“Yes, ma’am I was just bringing Sar-Rah to the office to register for classes she is transferring in.
Now that you’re here I’ll leave it to you and get to class. See you later Sar-Rah,” she said and ran off to class
trying to get there before the bell.

“Well Sar-Rah, let’s see about getting you set up,” Ms. Yearling turned around and taking three
long strides Sar-Rah had to practically run to keep up with she pulled open the office door and ushered her in.

“This is Ms. White, Jen this is Sar-Rah she is apparently a new transfer student.”

“Nice to meet you Ms. White,” Sar-Rah stuck out her hand to shake with the elderly woman
across the counter. True to her name her hair was all white, she had on a friendly smile and it was obvious
this was her natural expression from the deep laugh lines around her eyes. The woman took Sar-Rah hand in
a firm two handed grasp with her bright smile.

“It’s my pleasure dear, but call me Jen everyone does,” Jen said.

“Well then, it’s nice to meet you Jen,” Sarah replied returning her smile.

“Alright Sar-Rah where are your parents so they can fill out your paper work,” Jen asked.

“No parents, here you go Jen,” Sar-Rah said handing the elderly receptionist her birth certificate,
transcripts, and court papers legally declaring her an adult.

With a slight frown Ms. Yearling moved around the counter to read the papers over Jen’s
shoulder. Jen read for a few minutes with the principal looking over her shoulder reading along then shuffled
through the papers making sure she had everything she would need to put Sar-Rah into the system.

“That’s good dear with all of these I can fill out the paper work for you I just need to know the
address of where you are staying and I have you in class in half an hour.”

“Sure, my current address is 13 Witching St.,” Sar-Rah told her still smiling.

“13 Witching St. that is where Liz Caine and Anthony Caine live isn’t it,” Jen asked as she input
Sar-Rah’s info into the computer his fingers flying across the keyboard.

“Yes.”

“Are you related to them,” Jen asked just keeping up small talk while she typed from habit.

“Sort of.”

“How can you be sort of related to someone,” she asked only half paying attention while the
principal was watching what she did also only half listening to the girls reply.

“Well I’m sort of related to Liz cause her big brother Anthony is my fiancée.”

Jens hands froze as both hers and the principal’s heads snapped to look at Sar-Rah in surprise
and shock. You could have heard a pin hit the carpet it was so silent for a second.

“F-fiancee, dear your only…,” she started while looking through the papers for Sar-Rah certificate.

“I am fifteen years old.”

“You can’t get married at fifteen years old,” Ms. Yearling stated has if her statement of the fact
made it law.

“Well, actually if I remember the laws correctly at fifteen, I can with a parent or guardians consent
and since I am my own keeper I give myself consent to get married.”

“When exactly are you getting married dear,” Jen asked as Ms. Yearling stood her mouth
opening and closing, in a way very much like a fish, while she tried to come up with something to say.

“We haven’t set a date yet he only asked me two days ago.”

“That’s nice dear,” Jen replied and went back to inputting the girl’s info. She had seen the
amusement on the girls face at their reaction to her statement. She suppressed her own desire to giggle at
the small strangling noises coming from the woman behind her. She had never seen Patricia Yearling so
thrown off balance since the woman had taken the place of the last principal; it was actually quite amusing
that the fifteen year old girl across the table with a mischievous grin on her face was more composed than
both of them.

“Here you go dear,” Jen said handing the papers and everything back to Sar-Rah for her to slip
into her bag.

“Well, Sar-Rah aside from Calculus and English IV I don’t see any class you actually need to
take. What would you like your electives to be?”

“Um I don’t know,” Sar-Rah said sheepishly. It was the first sign of uncertainty to enter the girls
face since she walked into the office and Jen was sympathetic.

“What is the most advanced computer or electronics class,” Sar-Rah asked.

“We have a computer programming class that can get you college credits. But Sar-Rah you’ve
never taken a computer class before don’t you think you should start off in a beginners class?”

“No, Jen I’ll be fine with the advanced class I’ve never had less than an A and won’t start now.
Also do you have an advanced physics class?

“Yes we do. So Adv. Computer Programming and Adv. Physics what else?”

“I have no idea. I heard one the girls we were walking past say you had a pool. If I left one of the
classes open could I use it?”

“No, students are not allowed to use the pool by themselves it against school policy.”

“Oh, okay well I’ve got no idea what to take then.”

“Well sixth period the senior swim team uses the pool. Since we are only a week into the year, I
could talk to the couch and get her to let you join not to compete if you don’t want to but just to do laps or
whatever off out of the way. She’s a friend of mine and if I ask I’m sure she’ll let you if only to boost the teams
numbers.”

“Thanks that would be really nice of you,” Sar-Rah gushed at Jen and smiled wide with
happiness and gratitude. Jen flush with pleasure at the girls obvious joy but was a little suspicious because
Sar-Rah seemed too happy..

“How about you take a foreign language,” Ms. Yearling asked finally regaining her composure.

“Thanks but no need I’m fluent,” she replied.

“Which are you fluent in? We have German, Russian, Japanese, Chinese, Spanish, French,
Swedish, and Polish.”

“I’m fluent in them all,” Sar-Rah said still beaming.

Jen lowered her head to hide her smile and tried to disguise the amused snort at the girl’s subtle
playful needling the principal as a sneeze.

“Bless you,” Sar-Rah said to Jen still beaming although with more of a trickster’s grin then a
happy one now.

“You wouldn’t have a robotics class would you,” Sar-Rah asked innocently her face changing to
look like an angel’s.

“No dear, we don’t,” not asking what the girl who has never taken a computer class would need
in a robotics class and not trusting the sudden innocent look the girl was putting on. Patricia though didn’t
catch the signs though.

“What do you want to take a robotic class for you have never even taken a computer class,” the
principal asked curiously.

“I don’t want to say it is kind of embarrassing,” Sar-Rah replied lowering her head to hide her
sudden mischievous grin from the women, though from her lower vantage Jen caught it and wondered what
was coming.

“It is okay Sar-Rah, it only the three of us here and no one will laugh at you.”

“Well,” she said as her head raised back us her innocent façade firmly back in place.

“I want to make a life like robot as a sex toy for my fiancée as a wedding present,” she said
innocently looking the principal dead in the eye.

Jen looked over her should at Patricia’s face, she looked like she had swallowed her own tongue,
and burst into laughter so hard tears started running down here face.

“You said you wouldn’t laugh at me,” Sar-Rah said trying to put a hurt look on her face but it was
plain that she was trying not to laugh as well. Getting over the shock of her words and her being the butt of
the joke even Patricia gave a slight smile.

“I know,” Sar-Rah said, “Is there a study hall or something where I can just sit in the library and
read for the whole time?”

“Well we could just leave your fifth and sixth periods free and you could do whatever you want for
the fifth but if I pull strings and get you a filler spot on the team so you can use the pool sixth period I expect
you to be there every day they are unless you have a good reason for missing.”

“Of course Jen,” Sar-Rah said her expression going somber.

“Good, well here is your class schedule and a school map. You have Calculus now then English
IV then Adv. Computer Programming then lunch and finally Adv. Physics. After that you have your free period
and then the swim team meeting at the pool after that. I’ll find you at lunch and tell you what the coach says.
You’ll be happy to know that your two classes and your fourth will be together with you future sister-in-law.”

“Awesome.”

“Well you have a good day and I’ll see you at lunch with the coach’s reply. Oh do you have a
swim suit with you?”

“Yes I’ve got one I was planning on going over to the college if I ended up with too many free
periods to talk Anthony into skipping class and going to use their pool with me, I have to corrupt him a little he
to goody-goody,” Sar-Rah said with a wicked grin and with one last wave walked out of the office head for
her first class and Liz.

“I have a feeling that Anthony may be in over his head with that one,” Patricia said to herself
absent mindedly.

“No it’s a good match it’s the quiet ones who turn the world on its head. They don’t really bother
till you motivate them but once they get going you can’t stop them. Anthony was like that you remember the
day John came back to school after that party they were talking about? His own mother wouldn’t have
recognized him with all that swelling not to mention the concussion. I think him and that girl make a good
match she’ll loosen him up a bit and he’ll keep her out of trouble, the boy always did radiate a sense of
protection, that’s why so many girls hung around him,” Jen rambled.

“Yeah well you had better get ahold of Cynthea you told her you’d ask about joining the team.”

“Oh I know what Coach Shell will say, she needs one more for a complete team so they can
compete this year. They only get to have six place but they have to have nine members to compete it doesn’t
make any sense to me.”

“You witch you pretended like you were doing her a favor.”

“Well you never know when someone owing you a favor will be helpful plus I’m almost certain
she was onto me she was a little too overjoyed that I could help her. I think she was laying it on that thick
there at the end so I would know she caught it but would go with it,” Jen mused.

“Well she is a smart girl I hope she does ok in that advanced computer class having never been
in one of the beginner ones. I’m going to my office to get my paper work caught up hopefully.”

“Alright see you later Patricia and I think that girl would ace the class even if she never saw a
computer before. She was serious about being fluent in every language even though she was taunting you,”
turning back to her computer and pulling up her own work.

Following the map which was confusing the hell out of her, till she realized she was holding it
sideways, Sar-Rah finally made it to class and looked in the window. There was a young teacher stand in
front of the class his back to the door and her. She could see Liz sitting in the back seat of the class looking
bored with her chin in her hand listening to the guy talk. Liz opened the door and walked in. The teacher
missed the sound of the door opening and closing but he did notice when his entire class stopped paying
attention to him and looked over his shoulder at her.

“Hi,” Sar-Rah said smiling up at him.

“Hello, and you are,” he asked turning to face her.

“I’m Sar-Rah Solomon, a new transfer student,” she replied handing him her schedule. He read it
for a second then handed it back and she slipped it into her backpack.

“Well Sar-Rah I’m Mr. Shawl this is Calculus why don’t you tell the class a little bit about
yourself,” he phrased it as a request but Sar-Rah got the feeling it wasn’t.

“What would you like to know about me?”

“Just tell the class whatever you feel comfortable revealing about yourself,” he replied. Immediately after he
said that a wicked grin crossed her face and died instantly. It was replaced with an innocent wide eyed
expression as she turned back to the class. She bounced on the balls of her feet for a second then just as he
was about to tell her she didn’t have to if she didn’t want to she began to speak.

“Well first thing is my name I’m Sar-Rah Solomon, I’m fifteen but I’m emancipated. I like reading,
swimming, pizza, and sex doggy style.”

At that there was a thud behind her as Mr. Shawls chair tipped over with him in it. As giggles and whistles
erupted around the class Sar-Rah still holding her innocent expression looked questioningly at Mr. Shawl
over her shoulder but kept up telling the class about herself.

“I’m joining the swim team, I’m fluent in every spoken language and almost every written one I’m staying with
Liz Caine and her brother who happens to be my fiancée and my six sisters will be his moving in and will be
his wives also. Although do to this countries laws they wont be married in the eyes of the laws but honestly
who cares what the government thinks about our personal lives. Is that enough,” she directed the last
question to Mr. Shawl. At his nod she pointed to the empty seat next to Liz and he nodded.

As she turned backed to the class she let the innocent face drop and let her wicked grin spread across her
face. The class saw and snickered at the teacher as Mr. Shawl tried to get his thoughts back in order. The
class commenced after Sar-Rah took her seat. After class as Liz and her walked to their next class Liz asked
what classes she had Sar-Rah handed Liz her schedule.

“So we have first, second, and fourth period together and then you get the day off.” Liz said.

“Not exactly, I get fifth period off but sixth is when I’ve got swim team practice. I’m only a filler so I can use
the pool but I suspect they are only letting me do it because they don’t have enough people to compete even
though I won’t be competing.”

“Having a period off must be nice though,” Liz asked.

“Not really that’s when I’ll do all the learning for the day as soon as I meet each teacher I just absorb their
knowledge on the subject they are teaching and then the classes are useless except for the entertainment
value and the actual experience of going to school.”

“I wish I could do that it would sure help with my grades.”

“I’m sure it would make Anthony happy if your grades improved so,” Sar-Rah’s hand shot out and firmly
gripped her arm and pulled Liz’s face down to hers and gave her a quick kiss right on the lips being careful
not to smear their lipstick. As quick as that all the knowledge the teacher had about Calculus was transferred
and she understood the problems she had been struggling with.

“Wow.”

“Yeah, you taste really good,” Sar-Rah replied.

“That’s not what I meant.”

“I know but I’ll get to do that for every class we have.”

“You could just wait to the end of the day and do it then,” Liz pointed out as she started to walk so they
wouldn’t be late for English.

“True I could but it would cut down on my reward for helping you now wouldn’t it,” she asked smirking up at
Liz through her thick lashes. Liz just shook her head and pulled open the door to their English class.

The day passed and Sar-Rah absorbed the knowledge from the English teacher along with the computer
teacher and headed to lunch. Coming into the big cafeteria she stopped a little daunted to see all the people
in the trying to talk over one another. Looking around and trying to decide where to sit and saw some of the
kids from her classes trying to wave her over, until she spotted Liz. She was sitting at a table dead center of
the room with what looked to be all the beautiful kids in the room. Sar-Rah began wending her way to Liz,
feeling Sar-Rah’s eyes on her looked up and saw her and smiled. She jabbed the guy sitting next to her in
the ribs with her elbow and made him scoot down so Sar-Rah could squeeze in on the end. There was no
food in front of Liz.

“Are you not eating Liz,” Sar-Rah asked with a disapproving frown.

“The cafeteria food sucks and I was so distracted this morning I forgot to make lunch.”

“Well, I may have the solution for that food falls into the servant’s aspect. What is your favorite sub,” she
asked flicking looks around to make sure no one was listening to their conversation.

“Meatball with mozzarella cheese and mushrooms,” Liz replied looking hopefully at her.

“Enjoy,” Liz exclaimed and reached into her backpack and pulled two of the subs out and placed one in front
of Liz. She also reached in and pulled out a bag of ranch Doritos and two bottles of ice cold Pepsi.

“I love you,” Liz giving her a quick hug and then tearing into her sub barely waiting until she removed the
waxed paper from around it. Sar-Rah unwrapped her own sub and tentatively took a bite and gave a little
moan of pleasure at the taste and began devouring hers as swiftly as Liz was. Sar-Rah and Liz finished their
subs at exactly the same moment and both reached for their sodas and cracked the seals and took a drink in
unison. They paused looked at each other and reach for the bag of chips. Before their hands could reach the
bag another hand shot down and grabbed the bag and snatched it away.

Sar-Rah turned to see John Sloan standing there hold their bag of chips. She stood up and faced him the
people around them slowly started to quiet down curious as to what was about to happen.

“Hello Sar-Rah,” he said with a nasty smile on his face. When she said nothing and just stared at him with
hate in her eyes he began to fidget.

“What nothing to say cat got your tongue. Or maybe your lesbian lover Liz bit if off,” he sneered already
having heard the rumors she was engaged to Liz’s brother. With a smile Sar-Rah turned around to Liz who
was still seated, straddling the bench ready to stand if she was need. Sar-Rah stepped to Liz and threw her
leg over the surprised girls lap and sat down facing her. She sensuously ran her hands into Liz’s hair and
gripped her head. Grinning wickedly up into Liz’s eyes she pulled her down and brought Liz’s lips to her own.
This time as the information from all Sar-Rah’s classes filled Liz’s mind it wasn’t just a peck on the lips. Sar-
Rah’s tongue licked along Liz’s lips until she opened her mouth then it dove in exploring and tasting her.
Suddenly Liz’s arms wrapped around Sar-Rah’s back crushing the girl to her and she returned the kiss with
equal passion. They held the kiss until they both needed air and they broke apart panting forehead pressed
together. After a few moments of regaining her breath Sar-Rah stood disentangling herself from Liz and turn
back to John, who was standing there with his mouth agape and lust fogging his brain. Sar-Rah’s hand shot
out and before he could stop her snatched the bag of opened chips from his hand. She took one step over to
the trash can that was in the middle of the isle and up ended the bag pouring the chips into the garbage.

“As if I would put something someone so filthy touched into my mouth,” she sneered at John, snapping him
out of his daze with the venom in her voice.

“See you are a dike I knew it, that’s why you don’t want me,” he shot back.

“I don’t want you because you’re an idiotic filthy pig, and a disgrace to your entire gender. You’re childish and
petty, taking our chips as if that’s going to make us believe you a better person then us. That makes you a
thief, and a bully, along with a prick who sexually assault teenage girls,” she refuted, turning back to face the
cafeteria.

“Did everyone like the show,” she asked and was answered with a roar of approval and whistles, along with
some scattered clapping.

“Well, giving a round of applause for my future sister-in-law, Elizabeth Caine. Come on Liz stand up and take
a bow.”

Her face flaming Liz shook her head but she waved at the few people close enough to see her clearly as they
clapped. Sar-Rah slipped back into her seat reached into her backpack and pulled out an identical bag of
chips opened them and began sharing them with Liz and the two girls across the table while they talked
about nothing in particular until lunch ended. Nobody even noticed John as he slunk off unable to do or say
anything without looking even more foolish. Before the end of lunch Jen came up and told Sar-Rah to go to
the coach’s office before sixth period.

After lunch, while Liz headed off for the rest of her classes, Sar-Rah head to the library, on her way there as
she was passing an open door she looked in and stopped. There sat a beautiful girl her back to the door,
painting. The picture she was painting was of a wolf but it was so lifelike Sar-Rah half believed it would jump right off the canvas.

“Is someone there,” the girl asked in a small breathy voice.

“Yes. Hi, my name to Sar-Rah.”

“I’m Linda Everett, Linda or Ms. Everett, you can call me either one. I am afraid you’re in the wrong room
though since my last class isn’t till sixth period,” the girl said as she continued to paint.

“Wait a sec, you’re a teacher? How old are you,” Sar-Rah asked in shock.

“I am twenty-eight, and yes I am the art teacher,” Linda replied stopping her brush and turning to face Sar-
Rah.

Her elfish features were what caught the eye first her small face all angled and pointy her pale green where
next then her pale complexion. Sar-Rah focused on the woman and tried to read her mind but was rebuffed.

“You’re an elf,” Sar-Rah stated.

“Don’t be silly elves don’t exist,” the woman said her features pleasant.

“Your features are all elfish, your eyes are pale, as theirs were, and you heard me stop in the door even
though I made no sound that a human would have heard. And most damning is this,” Sar-Rah hand flashed
out and pushed the woman’s hair from her ears, having felt the magical glamour to hide them as soon as the
woman looked at her, she dispelled it with a thought. With a small pop of displace air the tips of the woman’s
ear showed itself to be pointy. Linda backed away in fear reaching her hand up to her ear and replacing the
glamour with a thought.

“What are you? What do you want from me?”

“I am a Lesser Djinn, don’t the elves remember the Djinn at all? And I don’t want anything from you
specifically. I saw you painting and wanted the knowledge of how to create such a beautiful thing so I was
going to absorb your knowledge of how.”

“We are told your kind was evil, mischievous, and cruel. You were going to steal my ability to paint from me?
You are evil,” the woman said as she backed farther from Sar-Rah who made no move to pursue her.

“I was not born Djinn, my sisters and I were turned into Djinn by the last high Djinn in hopes to continue his
race in this modern period. The Djinn are not good or evil any more then any other race is. There are some
good and some bad but the mischievous is quite true,” she grinned at Linda, “I was not going to steal your
knowledge of how to paint I was going to absorb it. It is more like reading a book. If you read a book and
learn to cook from it, the book still retains the knowledge of how to cook only now so do you, you
understand?”

“Yes I understand what you’re saying but why should I believe you? You are Djinn.”

“It doesn’t matter if you believe me. Since I can’t get the knowledge of painting from you, I’m leaving, have a
nice day Linda,” Sar-Rah turned and walked from the room.

“Wait,” Linda called from inside the room but without a backward glance Sar-Rah walked quickly in the
direction of the library. Sar-Rah spent the rest period reading books; reading so fast having to turn the pages
was slowing her down. With ten minutes left of her fifth period she put all the books aback in their proper
places and waved to the librarian who had helped her find the books she wanted and headed off to find the
coach’s office.

Liz’s sixth period was art. She walked in and took her seat at her easel and waited for the topic of the day.
They were to paint a wild animal focusing on how to make to as lifelike as possible. Ms. Everett even placed
and example painting in front of the class, it was a wolf. The kids around the room were still talking about Sar-
Rah and Liz’s show at lunch, casting sidelong glances at Liz. She wasn’t paying attention at all painting a lion
lounging on its side surrounded indistinctly by its pride (FYI a pride is a group of lions like a pack of wolves).
Her painting was coming out well she was talented, it wasn’t quite as good as Ms. Everett’s but it was close.

“Very good, Liz,” Linda said from directly behind Liz’s back startling her and nearly causing her to smear the
line she was painting.

“Thank you Ms. Everett.”

“I’ve heard rumors that a girl named Sar-Rah is staying with you and your brother.”

“Yes, she is. She is engaged to my brother,” Liz offered. A sharp intake of breath behind her caused her to
turn her head and look at the woman behind her.

“I don’t think she is suited for your brother, Liz, you may want to try and talk him out of marrying her.”

“You know Sar-Rah?”

“We met last period she noticed me painting as she walked by and stopped and came in to see if she could
gain the knowledge on how to do it too.”

“So you don’t really know Sar-Rah at all if you met her last period for only a few minutes and I know you don’t
know my brother. So the question is why would you say something like that?”

“I just got the feeling that she wasn’t a good person to associate with,” Linda said feeling slightly ashamed
though not knowing why.

“I do know Sar-Rah and my brother and they will make a perfect couple. However I do thank you for your
concern I’ll be sure to tell Sar-Rah your worried about her,” Liz said her annoyance clearly heard in her voice
she turned back to her painting and continued it. Linda feeling hurt that her warning was dismissed so lightly
and feeling foolish for not thinking up a better argument to enlist Liz’s cooperation, returned to her desk.

Sar-Rah managed to find the coaches office, stepping through the door just as the bell for sixth period to
begin rang. She looked around the office immediately noting all the trophies and awards around the room.
Letting her eyes drift over them she focused on the woman behind the desk, who was looking down reading
something and didn’t appear to know she was there.

“Coach Shell,” Sar-Rah asked.

The woman looked up and shock jolt through Sar-Rah. The woman had on an eye patch. The woman seeing
her startled expression reached up and touched the patch and Sar-Rah lower her eyes not wanting to
embarrass or offend the woman. The silence grew stain when neither said anything.
“I lost the eye in a car accident its why I couldn’t go to the Olympics. It is also why I’m a coach for a swim
team. Your Sarah?”

“Sar-Rah Solomon, Jen said to come and talk to you.”

“Yes, please sit down. Jen said we had a new transfer student who wanted to use the pool and since it’s
against school policy to let students use the pool alone, and since I need one more person on my team to
compete in regionals she asked if I could let you join.”

“She said I wouldn’t have to compete as long as I showed up every day that I could just be a spot filler on the
team so I could use the pool,” Sar-Rah said.

“You brought you own bathing suit?”

“Yes,” Sar-Rah replied pulling out the purple and silver one piece bathing suit.

“Good go down the hall to just before the double doors. Then entrances to both changing rooms are there.

Get changed and follow the girls out to the pool. Stay out of the way of their practice and don’t drown, other
than that your free to do as you wish. If on some days you want to join in on their practice just ask me and
we’ll see.”

“Thank you Coach Shell,” Sar-Rah said as she turned and left the office following the coach’s directions to
the locker room and going inside.

Inside the locker room she could hear girls talking and laughing and the slamming of locker doors. She saw
two girls walking out a doorway on the far side of the locker room and figured that was the entrance that led
to the pool. Finding a locker without a lock on it she pulled out a combination lock from her backpack set it on
the bench and began to strip. There was a girl, she was plain looking. Short brown curly hair, brown eyes,
what really caught the attention was her chest. They were maybe twice the size of Sar-Rah’s but on the girls
four foot ten inch tall frame they looked massive. At first she didn’t notice Sar-Rah. Turning the girl saw her
and froze then she dashed around the corner of the lockers in only her pink panties.

Sar-Rah put on her bathing suit and stuffed all her stuff into the locker and put the lock on it. She then went
out the door she had seen the other girls in bathing suits use hoping it led to the pool, it did. She walked out
and was amazed at the sight of that much water inside of a building. At sixty feet long and thirty feet wide,
with the shallow end being four feet deep and the deep end being fifteen feet deep it was way bigger the she
expected and indoor pool to be. She walked up to the edge and crouched dipping her hand into the water
and was pleased when it came back warm.

“Hey, who are you,” a girls voice came from a few feet behind her.

Turning Sar-Rah looked at the five foot and six inch tall red haired girl behind her. The girls red hair had a
barely noticeable curl at the tips. She had green eyes that flashed in challenge, they weren’t as deeply or
stunningly green as Liz’s but they were close. Freckles covered her face and her skin was really white and
looked soft as silk. Her chest was big enough to fit perfectly into Sar-Rah’s small hands, her body was toned
and sleek, even missing almost all the curves her body was feminine. The busty short plain girl stood behind
her with a girl who looked like a model. Long blonde hair braided into a single tail the reached to a perfect
ass and her tits were maybe a few sizes bigger then Sar-Rah’s own. She had blue eyes and she stood about
six feet tall. They were all wearing Sar-Rah assumed was a swim team issued blue once piece swim suit with
their names on the front on their left breast.

“Hi, I’m Sar-Rah.”

“I’m Cassie, the short one behind me is Nina, and the amazon woman is Sasha.”

The names were familiar to Sar-Rah but she couldn’t place them for a second. Then the memory clicked into
place.

“Your Liz’s friends she was over at your house at a party this weekend, right?”

“Yeah that’s us,” the red head replied running her eyes over Sar-Rah in an appraising manner.

“Are you really marrying Anthony,” she asked nonchalantly. Sar-Rah could tell this was the reason they all
came over even though Cassie was managing to hide her desire to know and hope that it wasn’t true the
other two were not so hard to read and she could read the dread in their faces.

“Yep,” Sar-Rah replied keeping her face neutral pretending not to notice the despairing look the two in the
back shared. If her plan went perfectly then they would be happy about the turn of events.

“How long have you guys known each other? I’ve never even heard of you before today and I’ve them my
entire life.”

“I only met Anthony a couple of days ago. It was just love at first sight,” Sar-Rah replied.

“Your marrying a guy you’ve only known for a few days? Isn’t that to fast shouldn’t you get to know him better
before you guys make that kind of decision?”

“Nope, I know everything about him that I need to know already,” Sar-Rah replied keeping her voice steady
and calm while it was plain to see that Cassie’s calm was cracking. Cassie just stood there staring at her
mouth working silently not able to come up anything to say to stop the marriage. Finally without saying
another word, she turn and walked away Nina and Sasha in tow. As Cassie stalked away Sar-Rah called out
to her.

“Hey Cassie, I might bring Anthony to your party this weekend. Liz told me you have one every weekend and
she invited me she also said Anthony had an open invitation to your parties.”

Cassie stopped in her tracks and turned to face Sar-Rah he face a little pale.

“There not parties really there just a small get together for some friends. I only throw big parties about once a
month. What else did Liz tell you about our weekend get together?”

“Nothing much just that it will be fun and that she always invites Anthony but he never goes he always gives
her some excuse or says maybe next time but never goes. Do you know why he always refuses?”

“If Liz invited you can come but Anthony won’t he never comes. I did something stupid before and he doesn’t
come near me anymore. He hates me, after I did what I did I can’t really blame him. He only comes to my
house with Liz maybe twice a year now. I can probably count on my fingers the number of times he has
spoken to me in the past three years.”

Sar-Rah could see the pain in Cassie’s expression at that admission. Realizing she may have said too much
Cassie turned and continued to walk back to where the other five girls were gathering and talking while
waiting for the coach. Sar-Rah thought about the upcoming weekend and her blood began to heat. Desire
flushed her cheeks and she began breath heavily as she imagined everything she and Anthony were going to
do to those girls. The coach entered the pool area and looked around checking to make sure all nine were
present then she blew her whistle and told the gorls to begin their stretches. While they stretched and Sar-
Rah copied them the coach stood in front of them and watched.

“Alright everyone as you can see we have a new member. This is Sar-Rah she is filling the empty seat so we
can compete and she can use the pool. Try to get along if she wants to join in the practices let her if not she’ll
stay out of your way. Nina here is the whistle and the stop watch check their times and see if there is any
way to speed them up.”

“Yes Coach Shall,” Nina replied taking the items the coach handed her.

The coach left and all the girls finished their stretching and moved towards the pool. Sar-Rah stood back and
watched as each of the girls got into their own lane they weren’t even using half the pool. The girls readied themselves and with the shriek of the whistle they pushed off Sasha in the lead with Cassie a close second while the other girls were all a small distance back most close to the same speed. Sar-Rah moving three or four lanes down so as not to distract them slid into the water. She loved the feel of it around her and had always loved to swim. The other girls were almost back to their starting position as Sar-Rah began readying herself for her laps. She happened to kicked off with the shriek of the whistle at the same moment as the other girls. Only Nina saw the precise way she moved her arms and legs with no extra movement and no excessive splashing. Sar-Rah shot ahead of the other girls, reached the other end flipped in the water pushed off and began the return half of the lap before any of the other girls even reached the far side.
After sixty laps Sar-Rah heard the shrill call of the whistle twice in rapid succession and looked over to see the other girls moving towards the edge of the pool preparing to get out and she realized the double blast meant the end of class. Sar-Rah swam quickly to the side and hoisted herself out of the pool headed for the locker room. She went into the shower which was just a large room maybe 15 feet by 15 feet, walls and floor tiled, with ten shower heads on the wall away from the door. There were one or two girls in there before her already showering all were still wearing their swim suits. Sar-Rah walked up to a shower head and turned on the hot water like Anthony had showed her and gave a little squeal when it came out cold. She jumped out of the spray and waited a second for it to warm before putting her hand under the water to check the temperature then moved back under the spray finding the water hot and soothing to her muscles. She stripped out of her bathing suit and rinsed it out then hung it off the handles in front of her and began to run her hands through her hair rinsing away the chlorine and chemicals that were in the pool.

“What are you doing,” Cassie’s voice sounded from behind her. She turned to face Cassie still running her hands through her hair and saw that the other girls were all looking at her also.

“Taking a shower what does it look like I’m doing,” Sar-Rah replied flippantly.

“It looks like you’re naked,” Cassie shot back her eyes running over Sar-Rah’s body, seeing her appraisal Sar-Rah’s nipples hardened.

“I’ve been naked for every shower I have ever taken. I thought this was the excepted fashion for showering.”

“Aren’t you embarrassed about being naked in front of strangers?”

Sar-Rah looked around at the other seven girls in the shower all wearing their bathing suits then to Cassie.

“No why should I be embarrassed there are only females in here so there is no problem.”

Cassie looked at her bewildered then she just shook her head and went to one of the other shower head and turned it on to begin her own shower. With a shrug Sar-Rah turned back to finished her shower. She turned off the water and wrung out her bathing suit and as much water as she could get from her hair and walked back to her locker. She dressed quickly and stuffed her wet bathing suit into a plastic bag she pulled from her backpack gathered her stuff and walked out heading for the front doors of the school where she was supposed to meet Liz. When she got down to the front entrance she saw Liz was already standing there waiting for her. She quickly walked up her and they left heading for the bus stop.

“So how was the swim team’s practice,” asked Liz.

“It was okay it. Why didn’t you tell me your… friends were on the team?”

“I thought it would be a fun surprise,” Liz said with amusement.

As they near the bus stop they saw that someone was waiting for them.

“Hey sis you have a good day? Sar-Rah you had me worried when I got home and you weren’t there.”

“Yeah my day was fine,” Liz said.

“Sorry to worry you, I registered for classes today. It was fun I met Liz’s friends, and learn a how bunch of
new things. I met some scum sucking loser and got to swim and one of the teachers here is an elf,” Sar-Rah
ramble her face lit with happiness.

Anthony having seen she was fine let go of the irrational anger caused by his fear of something happening to
either of them. He smile at the child like happiness in her eyes. Then her words sank in and he gaped at her.

“An elf,” he asked.

“Yep I saw her on my way to practice she was painting a picture of a wolf it was awesome. Apparently whom
ever has been recording the elven history wrote down that Djinn were evil so I don’t think she likes me.”

“She knows you’re Djinn,” he asked alarm beginning to rise in him again.

“Don’t worry Anthony. She is an elf she can’t tell anyone about me without exposing herself and if she does
that the other elves if there are any others left after all this time would execute her for revealing herself,” she
said sensing his unease. She walked up to him and wrapped her arms tightly around his neck pressing her
body tightly to his and pulled his head down so his lips met hers. His arms wrapped tightly around her as her
tongue explored his mouth. Remembering they were in public and that his sister was watching he restrained
himself from running his hands up under her shirt. When she pulled back he noticed what she was wearing
for the first time now that his worry for her had abated. He instantly began to get hard and his breath sped up.
Noticing the change in him Sar-Rah followed the line of his gaze to her clothes then looked back at him she
saw his gaze leave her and run over his sister. It looked like he was having a hard time breathing. The bus
pulled up behind him and he waited for the two girls to embark before he follow his eyes firmly locked on Liz
ass as she swayed her hips walking to the back of the bus. They seated them self in the back row with
Anthony squished firmly between them.

“Do you like our outfits? I made them both specifically for you since you like the goth loo,” Sar-Rah asked.

“You are both beautiful,” he said.

Liz flushed at his comment and picked at her shirt. She smile an evil smile and ran her hand over his thigh
and caressed the bulge he’d had since he notice their clothes. He groan at the feel of her hand on his cock it
his erection confined into the tight fit of his jeans as it was, was causing him a great deal of discomfort.

“Stop that,” he scolded her grabbing her wrist and pulling her hand away. She pouted at him poking out her
bottom lip. His attention immediately focused on her lips he wanted to lean down and run his tongue over
them. Seeing his intense focus on her mouth she slowly slowly ran her tongue over lips wetting them and
making them shine in light of the waning sun.

“Your evil, an evil succubus that’s what you are,” he groaned as he released her and covered his face with
his hands resting his elbows on his knees hoping that blocking the sight of her would lessen his desire.

“No you’re confused. I’m one of the seven wickedly sexy Djinn you’re going to marry. But I’ll get you a
succubus as a wedding gift, okay? You can keep it as a pet they’re only about as smart as a really smart
dog,” she whisper into ear using her tongue to draw the lobe into her mouth and bite down on it gently.
Shivering at the lust rose with her actions her dropped his hands from his face and turned his head to look at
her face to judge her seriousness.

“Don’t succubi suck the life energy from the men they have sex with? I’m rather attached to my life and there
is no sex worth dying for.”

“They only suck the energy when their hungry and it won’t kill you. You could spent all night fucking her
brains out and a succubus would only be able to drain enough energy that you would need about a day to
recover. Those legends about men being sucked dry where about fools who constantly had sex with a
succubus day after day without getting enough rest.”

As she was talking she had slowly inched her hand back to the bulge in his pants and as she finished her
explanation she once again started to stroke his erection. He realized that this whole time his sister was
being really quite he looked at her from the corner of his eye. Her eyes were locked on Sar-Rah’s hand on
his jean cover bulge as she stroked it Liz rubbed her legs together and her hands were clenched in her lap
one gripping the other her knuckles were white. Anthony opened his mouth to apologize when he was saved
from having to as the bus stopped at their stop he quickly stood and hurried to get off the bus Liz behind him
with Sar-Rah taking up the rear with a mischievous grin splitting her face. She took deep breathes as she
tried to bring her racing heart back to a normal speed. They walked back to the house and Anthony opened
the door letting the go ahead of him and closed the door behind him turning he locked it. As he turned again
kicking his shoes off, he saw them standing in the door leading to the kitchen their heads close together
whispering their eyes watching him. As Sar-Rah said something to her Liz looked at her and went down the
hall and he heard a door close.

“What was that about,” he asked.

“I was telling her that we would need a little alone time in your room,” she replied then grabbed his hand and
dragged him into his room.

She turned and closed his bed room door. She pushed him back till his knees touched the bed.

“Stay right there don’t you dare move,” she commanded him. He stayed there as she went into his bathroom
and came back a few seconds later with one of his big thick fluffy towels. At her will the towel split into five
long strips. She place them on the bed and moved back in front of him. Looking lovingly up into his face she
reached up and ran her nails along his jaw then rose to her toes and kissed him lightly. Running her hands
down his body she gripped the bottom of his shirt and pulled it up but couldn’t get it over his head since he
was taller and hadn’t bent over for her to be able to reach. Leaving it around his neck for him to finish pulling
off she reached down and unbuttoned his jeans lowering the zipper just as he finish extricating himself from
his shirt. Looking up into his eyes she pushed her hand into his jean and gripped his swollen cock. At the feeling of her hands on his bare flesh he moaned and his head fell back as he savored the feel of her gently stroking him. Suddenly her hands slammed into his muscled chest with the bed right behind his knees he over balanced and fell back on to the bed. She bent grabbed his jeans and pulled them off with a quick jerk and hopped up onto him straddling his hips his grinding against her pussy through the leather pants, she moaned at the feel of him pressed firmly against her.

“As beautiful and sexy as you look in that getup you’re overdressed my loved,” Anthony said. With a grin she looked down at him and then her clothes began to melt into smoke. Within second they were skin to skin his cock trapped between her pussy and his stomach. He hissed in pleasure as he felt the heat and wetness of her as she began to grind against him. They both moaned as pleasure flooded them. Sar-Rah remembering her plan stop moving and Anthony growl in displeasure while he looked questioningly up at her.
“Put your hands up above your head,” she said with a wicked grin on her face. Pausing for a second he remembered the strips of towel he paused. Then looking up into her eyes he decide to trust her and he raised his hands up to where they could be tied to the headboard. After she had him firmly tied to the head board she spun tied feet to the foot of the bed grabbing the fifth strip she turn back to face his head.

“Don’t worry my love you are going to enjoy this more then you could imagine,” she said softly caressing his face and putting the last strip around his head as a blind fold. He stiffened as his sight went dark, he did not protest but she could tell he didn’t like being tied down or the blindfold. She finished tying the blindfold and began running her hands gently over his body. All his muscles were tensed his erection beginning to go soft. She lowered to her hand to it lifted it up and gave the swollen head a lick like an ice-cream cone and he immediately went rock hard. With a soft loving smile she stroked him a few times then let him go standing she silently walked over to the bath room and motion to a naked Liz to join her. She had cautioned Liz to remain absolutely silent. She moved back to the bed and ran the finger nails of one hand gently up and then down his cock the feeling causing his whole body to tremble. As Liz approached the bed she let her hand drop to her side and stepped back.

Liz ran her hand hesitantly over Anthony’s chest feeling the muscles under his skin quiver at her touch. Joy and fear flooded her at the same time, she was finally able to touch him to have him inside her, but if when the blindfold was removed and rejected her she shuddered with fear at just the thought. Gathering her courage she leaned down her hair dragging across his bhest then face as she brought her mouth to his and kissed him. He pushed back against her kissing her back his arms jerking at his bonds as he tried to embrace her. She deepened her kiss as she climbed onto the bed and threw her leg over him hips. Her juices that had been running down her leg began to drip onto his cock every time a drop landed on it it twitched and Anthony gave a soft moan. She lift his cock so it was pointed straight up and she lowered her self slowly till he was just barely wedged against her entrance and she froze.
She couldn’t continue not without his consent. She thought about him rejecting her and her whole body shook violently and a tear slid down her cheek. Wedged as he was Anthony felt it.

“Sar-Rah are you okay,” he asked concern filled his voice.

Liz placed her hands on Anthony’s chest, to steady herself, motioned for Sar-Rah to remove the blindfold. Sar-Rah silently asked if she was sure when she nodded her consent Sar-Rah moved up and removed the blindfold. Anthony squinted at the light for a second then he was looking at Sar-Rah standing by the head of the bed blindfold in hand. He eyes widened in surprised his head jerked around and his brain went utterly blank. Before his eyes was his dream, his beautiful sister straddled his hips his cock lodged between her pussy lips. His gaze roamed over the expanse of her bared silken skin. He had not seen her naked since they were children though he had often dreamed and fantasized about her nude. The edges of his vision began to blacken and the world swam before his eyes. At the burning pain in his chest he sucked in a lung full of air finally having remembered how to breath.

“Liz,” he whispered. Awe filled his voice, as he watched her she began to lower herself onto him.

“Do you want me big brother,” she asked pausing again. “If you don’t want this now is the time to say so or I’m going to bury you in my body to you fill me completely then keep going to you give your baby.”

At her words he jerked then quivered biting his lower lip till blood began to pour down his lip just to hold himself in check her words alone almost bring him to cum in her. Panting with his blood dripping from his chin he looked up into her eyes. He didn’t see any hesitation there just a fear of being rejected so he surrendered to his forbidden lust.

“Little one I’ve wanted you since you were twelve years old.”

Joy flood Liz and tears of happiness began to spill from her eyes as she lowered herself firmly on to Anthony’s cock. When he was fully embedded in her she was pressed again his hips Anthony was moaning beneath her his arms jerking at his restrains trying to reach her and white hot flashes of pleasure were making her giddy.

“No blood,” Anthony said looking down to were they were joined.

“I broken my hymen along time ago I was still a virgin till just now though,” she said smiling down at him wiggling a little.

“You’re so tight,” Anthony moaned.

At his word his inner muscles squeezed him even tighter and he moaned again his hips lifted from the bed her atop them impaling her even more firmly on his shaft. She began to rock her hips back and forth slowly at first then gathering more speed with each trust until she was slamming her hips against his as hard and fast as she could. Sweat coat them both after ten minutes. They were both close he cried out warning her and she slammed don’t one more time impaling herself as deeply on him as she could and ground he pelvis against him. He a growl his entire body tensed and lift her from the bed with his hips and released into her. Feeling his warmth flood her womb she threw back her head and shrieked as her own orgasm rocked her and her pussy tighten around him till it was slightly painful. Hearing another moan he looked over to Sar-Rah who was sitting in his computer chair her heels pulled up to her ass with her legs spread lewdly. She had three fingers buried inside her and her hand was soaked from her juices she shook so violently from her continuing orgasm he could see it from the bed.

After he stopped cumming a feeling of exhaustion swept through him and though he fought to keep his eyes open he couldn’t. The last thing he remembered before drifting off to sleep was the feeling of his bonds being cut and the warmth of naked bodies on either side of his.

P.S. Thank you for reading i read through this twice myself and fixed a bunch of errors both gramatical and spelling so if you find one get over it. Also i realize that there is not a lot of sex in the story i dont need you to tell me that in some chapters there will be more then some others but this i am mainly writing for the story so if you just want sex sex sex read something else. Also i had one complaint about putting the “alien” tag on a previous chapter there is no “genie” tag or elf or other supernatural being so you get alien.

---

Clint takes his mother and two sisters shopping and Melody discovers her exhibitinist side when she’s ordered to drop panties in the middle of the store.

Incestuous Harem
Chapter Five: Mom & Sis Drop Their Panties
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Vicky Samuels

“…and that is why the colonial forces of Belgium ultimately failed in their occupation of the Congo,” Pam Hiragawa said as she stood on the lectern, her debate cards clutched in her hands. They were blue index cards, her slim fingers holding on to them tightly. The girl spoke with a stilted cadence. Her facts were good, but she still was shy about speaking in public.

I squirmed in the seat of the hard, metal folding chair, watching as my debate team took on our rivals. All our practice the last four Saturdays, starting even before term began, was leading up to our first match of the season.

And my team was not ready. Why did I volunteer to lead my high school’s debate club? It was more work on top of teaching History, and with no extra pay.

My phone buzzed inside my purse. I opened it up and pulled out my iPhone. My sister had sent me a text. I guess she woke up and crawled out of my bed. She drank so much wine last night, so I wasn’t shocked she was just waking up. I hated seeing her drowning in the cheap wine. I missed Clinton, too. God, did I miss my man, but we still had our family. Our children. But she didn’t seem to care about anything but drinking and crawling into my bed.

“Guess what I’m watching,” was my sister’s text, complete with a winky emoji.

“What?” I typed, my eyes flicking up to Pam.

She was a lovely girl, petite, her face round and skin a lovely shade of pale olive, not much darker than mine but tinged with something exotic. Her hair was pulled back into a French braid, a pair of pink barrettes above her ears. She was cute. Exactly the type of girl Clinton enjoyed.

Our man loved Asian women. It always made him so happy when Cheryl or I procured him a cutie, bringing a new friend, a coworker, or even one of my students into our bed for a night of shared passion.

It was something of a competition between my sister and I.

“I’m watching something naughty,” answered my sister. I could almost hear her naughty laugher, picturing her face, framed by her bleached-blonde hair, twisting into naughty mirth, her thighs squeezed together, pussy wet.

“Porn?”

“Of a sort. It’s live action.”

That had me blinking. I shifted. “Live action? Are you on a cam site paying some girl to strip off her clothes? What about the money?” It was all so tight now. Clinton’s life insurance was running out. It was a good thing Zoey started working. She promised to give some of her paycheck to us.

She must be doing good at Dairy Queen to afford her new car.

“No, no. This is even naughtier. It’s happening in my house.”

My eyes widened. My pussy clenched. “Clint and my daughter? Have they finally done it?”

A big thumbs up appeared. “Clint’s streaming it to my phone. Him. Melody. Alicia.”

“Holy shit!” I gasped aloud.

People glanced at me. Pam faltered on stage, her head snapping around to look at me. I winced and gave her a supportive nod. Clint and two of his sisters. Not that he knew Melody was actually his half-sister. And he was sleeping with both of them? Melody wasn’t shocking. The two had been inseparable since they could crawl. Only a month a part in age, my nineteen-year-old daughter and Clint had run around our houses and the neighborhood. It was clear they were in love. And since I routinely slept with my sister, who was I to judge?

But Clint and Alicia? The eighteen-year-old was such a quiet girl, a mouse always in her room reading.

My pussy was on fire. I stared at my phone and then my eyes widened. Streaming? Why would he stream himself having sex with our daughters to my sister’s phone unless… “Are you fucking your son?”

“I am, baby sis,” Cheryl typed almost immediately. “He’s just like Clinton. Just as strong. Oh, Vicky, it was wonderful.”

Like Clinton… I trembled. I was a submissive. I learned that the day Cheryl brought me into her boyfriend’s bed. Clinton and her had only been nineteen while I was eighteen. A trembling virgin with braces. I submitted to him—I did anything he asked—and I loved him for it. As much as I missed my man, I also missed being taken in hand. Dominated. Cheryl needed it even more. She was always closer to Clinton. I had tried to be dominant for her, but I just didn’t have it in me. I could spank her ass and put nipple clamps on her nubs, but my heart wasn’t in it. I couldn’t give it my all.

And she knew it.

“And here I am stuck at school all day,” I typed adding a frowny face.

“Sorry.” She put a laughing face. She always was the brat. Sometimes, I thought I should be the older sister. “Well, they’re wrapping up. I have a daughter’s creampie to devour.”

“Fuck,” I muttered under my breath, squirming. I glanced up at Pam Hiragawa, wincing at her stilted speech, and really, really wished I could masturbate. My poor panties were soaked as I pictured my nephew. He was so strong, a younger version of his father, muscular, fit, dark hair, serious jawline.

Damn my sister.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cheryl Elliston

I giggled, knowing my baby sister was squirming while stuck at school. I stood up, my body buzzing from my orgasm. I closed messenger, the window shrinking to a little circle in the corner of my phone showing Vicky’s profile pic. On the screen, Clint fucked Alicia hard, my eighteen-year-old daughter trembling beneath him. Melody was stretched on her side beside them, kissing and nuzzling, sharing the moment with her lover and master.

He was my master, too. I was his Mommy-slave.

I stood up, stretching, my breasts jiggling before me. I walked naked out of the master bedroom. Our children had no idea the naughty games Vicky and I got up to with their father in this room. It was soundproofed, the walls lined with cork beneath the wallpaper. One of the first upgrades Clinton did to both our houses after we bought them. They were side-by-side. That took a lot of work to find two houses both for sale, but we knew early on we wanted to all be close. To raise our children together even if they didn’t know they were brother and sisters yet.

My feet padded across the hardwood floors, another gift to me from my loving husband. There were so many touches in the house that Clinton had installed for me. I was his slave, his submissive, I would do anything for him, and he rewarded me in every way he could.

Tears beaded in my eyes. I swallowed, thirsty. I hesitated for a moment, glancing at the stairs leading to the first floor. There was a box of wine in the cabinet. I could pop down there real quick and…

No, no. Clint was almost done. And there would be something delicious to drink in his room.

I headed to the stairs to the attic. The moans were coming from my phone and from upstairs. They weren’t synced. The groans came from my phone just a fraction of a second later. I smiled, stalking up to Clint’s. I reached his door, opening it.

“I’m your slut!” Alicia shouted. “Cum in me!”

And groaned as I watched my son’s muscular ass flex as he drove his cock into my youngest child’s pussy. Alicia’s pigtails of light-brown hair were spread across Clint’s bed. Her small breasts were budding mounds topped by pink nipples.

“Yes, cum in her, Sir!” I gasped, pussy melting.

“Mom!” Alicia gasped, her eyes widening in fright as Clint rammed his dick into her. He grunted. My son was cumming into my daughter. His little sister. My pussy clenched. A drunk wave of lust washed through me.

Alicia stared at me, her glasses hanging on the edge of her cute nose, her brown eyes wide. First with fear and then with confusion as she stared at my large breasts and naked body. I stroked my hand down to my black bush, running fingers through it as I walked into the room.

“What’s going on?” Alicia gasped.

“I came to check in on how Clint was disciplining you,” I smiled. “Mmm, and that is a novel approach.”

“She needed it,” Clint groaned, staring down at her. “Right, Princess?”

“Princess?” whispered Alicia, her voice trembling.

“I think you’re my cute, little princess,” grinned Clint. “My submissive, little sister, right?”

“Yes,” she whispered as Clint rolled off of her.

“And Melody’s my queen,” Clint grinned, his dick shining wetly. He was on the edge of the bed. It was so narrow for the three of them. “And Mom is my slave.”

“Slave?” gasped Alicia.

“She is, Cupcake,” whispered Melody. “Of course, so are we. His queen-slave and his princess-slave.” Melody nuzzled at my daughter’s lips. The pair kissed as I licked my lips, moving into the room.

Clint stood up, stretching his muscles. His hand cracked down on my ass, pushing me to the bed. I yelped. “You know what to do, slave.”

“Yes, Sir,” I moaned. “Mommy knows just what to do.”

Melody broke the kiss with her half-sister, a bright smile on her lips, a gleam in her eye. “You are going to love this, Cupcake. I know I did when I ate Clint’s cum out of your mom’s pussy.”

Alicia’s eyes widened. She pushed up her glasses with a finger. “Mommy, are you…?”

“I’m going to lick all of our Master’s cum out of your snatch because your Mommy is a depraved slave. Mommy will do anything to keep her big, strong son happy. And this will make him so happy.”

“Yes,” Melody moaned, squirming.

“Melody, get that bruised ass over here,” Clint growled as I sank on the bed. “You’re fidgeting a lot. I know you have a hot cunt.”

“So hot,” Melody moaned. “As hot as my ass.” She shifted and winced. “I should make you rub aloe vera onto my ass, dick. It hurts.”

“Make?” Clint asked, his voice strong. “You can’t make me do anything. If I rub aloe vera on your ass, it’s because I choose to. Because I want you happy.”

“Right, Clint,” Melody giggled as she climbed off the bed. She moved to him. She was quite the smart-aleck. She put her arms around his neck. “I’m sorry, Clint. Will you put aloe vera on my ass? It hurts so much. You spanked me too hard.”

“And you loved it,” Clint said. And then his hand smacked down on her burning ass. She yelped, jumping against his naked body.

“I did,” she breathed, her voice thick and throaty.

“Oh, wow,” Alicia gasped as my niece kissed my son, their tongues dancing. “Oh, that’s so beautiful.”

“Almost as beautiful as this,” I told my youngest daughter, spreading her legs apart, staring at her tight pussy, so red, her slit gaping open from Clint’s cock. Pinkish cum leaked out. He had popped her cherry, despoiled her. “This is a beautiful sight, too.”

I ran my finger through my daughter’s wispy, brown pubic hair, sliding down to her pussy. I stroked it, her flesh so hot and juicy. She groaned, her body shuddering, her small nipples jiggling atop her breasts.

I leaned over and, unable to resist her juicy depths, licked. I gathered my daughter’s fresh juices mixed with my son’s salty cum. An incestuous creampie for me to devour. I was such a bad Mommy. I licked harder, loving the cooing sounds Alicia made.

“Mommy,” she gasped, her cute nose twitching.

“Just enjoy, Princess,” I smiled, loving the nickname for her.

“Yes, just enjoy, Cupcake,” Melody moaned, leaning against Clint’s dresser. She yelped. Both his hands squeezing her spanked ass as he buried his face into her pussy and licked.

Clinton, my husband, had always told my son to keep his woman happy. “A happy woman will do anything for you if you do,” he had promised. “Anything.”

Clint took that lesson to heart as he devoured Melody’s cunt. I could tell he loved the flavor of her sweet snatch. I took another lick of my daughter’s cunt as my son devoured my niece. Alicia and Melody made different sounds, Alicia’s so cute and innocent, little gasps and sighs, while Melody groaned and moaned, so throaty and husky.

“Yes, yes, just like that, Clint,” panted Melody. “Oh, damn, you know what to do. Thank you, Clint. Thank you. I love it when you devour my pussy.”

“I love it when you devour mine, Mommy,” Alicia moaned as my tongue probed into her pussy, touching the depths plundered by my son. “It’s so different. You’re so much softer. Not as aggressive.”

“Mmm, Clint devours you,” Melody agreed, her round, naked tits jiggling, the dresser rocking behind her as she swayed.

I latched my lips about my daughter’s pussy, sucking hard, drawing out Clint’s cum. She gasped and bucked, her tiny breasts jiggling. Her mouth opened into a wide O as she gasped and moaned, her glasses slipping on her face. She tossed her head back and forth, little hips humping her pussy into me as she savored my mouth.

I probed my tongue into her hole, my hands grabbing her ass, that sweet, youthful tush. I gave both cheeks a squeezed, my tongue swirling, teasing. She shuddered again, squeaking out her pleasure. My head moved back and forth as I explored her snatch, searching for any last traces of my son’s cum in her depth.

I had such a hunger for it. I wanted to devour every last drop of his jizz out of my daughter.

“Mommy,” she moaned. Her fingers found her small nipples, pinching and twisting them. Her pigtails danced as her head tossed back and forth. “Mommy, yes, yes, yes.”

My fingers dug into her ass, pulling her pussy tight against my lips. My tongue flailed through her folds. I found her clit, caressing it. She bucked again, her thighs pressing on my cheeks. She trapped my face, holding my lips against her clit.

I sucked.

She shuddered, spasming. Her pleasure built in her depths as I licked and nuzzled at her clit. I kept her gasping and shuddering. I sucked hard, my cheeks hollowing. Her body bucked. Her fresh juices flowed.

“Mommy!” she screeched as she came. “Mommy, yes, yes! I’m cumming! Oh, Mommy! I love it!”

“She’s quite addicted to having her pussy licked,” moaned Melody, her face twisting with delight as she humped on my son’s mouth. He made her gasp, squeezing her ass, mixing pain with the pleasure.

Lucky girl.

“Mmm,” I smiled, crawling up my daughter. “You tasted delicious.”

My pussy dripped as my large tits pressed into my daughter’s small mounds. I leaned in, kissing her on the lips. Her tongue fluttered against mine. It was so wrong, so taboo. My hips wiggled, my thighs pressed tight. My clit ached so badly. I had to take the pressure off of it. I wanted to cum so badly.

Melody screamed out Clint’s name, cumming loudly on my son’s mouth. I broke the kiss with my daughter, looking at my niece. Her round breasts bounced, her blonde hair danced about her shoulders. Melody was the only natural blonde in the family.

“Wow,” Alicia whispered. “Is that what I look like when I climax?”

“You look cuter,” I purred, nuzzling my cheek against her as we watched Melody’s face twist. “But just as beautiful.”

Alicia shivered beneath me.

Melody shuddered her final time. Clint rose, his lips stained with pussy juices. He pinned Melody to the dresser and kissed her hard, his dick throbbing before him. He held Melody, loving her, his hands still squeezing her ass, reminding her who her Master was.

The man who loved her and owned her.

My eyes misted with tears. “They’re so beautiful together.”

“Yeah,” Alicia said, her voice wistful.

Clint broke the kiss. “Okay, ladies, quick showers. We’re going shopping.”

“Shopping?” Melody panted, her eyes unfocused, still riding her orgasm high.

“We’re out of groceries,” Clint’s dark eyes lanced to me. “Someone forgot to go shopping this week.”

“Sorry, Sir,” I flushed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Clint Elliston

I pulled the SUV into the parking spot before the grocery store my family always shopped at. My dad taught me to drive in this vehicle. I had been so scared at first. It was such a huge, intimidating car. But then I got used to it, Dad encouraging me. I put the car into park and turned the key in the ignition.

“Okay, let’s go,” I said, my dick half-hard. I was eager to have some fun on our shopping trip, a few naughty ideas percolating in the back of my mind.

“I know that grin,” Melody said, sitting in the passenger seat. She had called shotgun. “What are we up to?”

“Shopping,” I winked at her. She was wearing her tight jeans and the delicious tank top that molded to her breasts. Her nipples hardened, two dimples pointing at me.

I climbed out and opened the passenger door behind me. Alicia wore a pink dress, the skirt frilly and girlish. Her pigtails made her seem even younger than eighteen. I held out my hand to her. “Princess.”

“Thank you, big brother,” Alicia said, her cheeks spotting with red as she took my hand. She held it tight and stepped out of the SUV.

She didn’t let go of my hand, but gripped it like a little girl with her father. My dick throbbed harder at the thought. Not just my little sister, my submissive princess, but my little girl who needed someone stern and fatherly to love and protect her. And to discipline her when she was naughty.

“Oh, you’re becoming her Daddy Dom,” Mom gushed as she walked around the SUV.

“Daddy Dom?” Melody and I asked at the same moment.

“Jinx,” she shot at me, her eyes bright.

I gave her a glare, my lips sealed tight. She beamed at me, slipping into my other side. I put my arm around her waist then slid my hand down to her ass, gripping it possessively. She shuddered at the pain from her spanking, but that didn’t wipe her smirk away.

“A Daddy Dom’s a type of Master in BDSM,” Mom explained, walking alongside us. Alicia kept a tight grip on my hand while Melody kept snuggled against me, my hand on her ass. “It’s a Master/slave relationship, but with a twist where the Dominant is a father, or a mother, to the submissive. Treating her like a little girl, spoiling her, loving her, and, of course, disciplining her. He provides for her, especially when her little pussy gets hot and she needs to cum.”

Alicia squeezed my hand tight, her eyes downcast, her cheeks bright red.

“Is your little pussy getting hot, Princess?” I asked her.

She nodded her head.

“You want me to be your Daddy, huh?”

“My big brother,” she said. “My big, strong brother.”

I opened my mouth to speak, but Melody cleared her throat. “I jinxed you, Clint. Remember?”

I squeezed her ass hard, giving her a look.

“But, I guess, I can unjinx you.” She leaned in, whispering, “It is so hot listening to you talk to your little sister that way. She wants you to love her, protect her, and satiate her naughty pussy. Mmm, lucky you.”

My dick ached in my pants. Lucky me indeed.

I led my little princess and mouthy submissive into the grocery store. I was beginning to suspect Melody really liked being spanked. She was really pushing me with her teasing, testing me, seeing where the line was, how far she could step over it. It was a game to her.

And one I was ready to play.

Mom walked before us pushing the grocery cart. Her ass swayed in the fairly conservative dress she wore. It was a light yellow, tight at the waist then the skirt falling loose over hips and ass to end a few inches above her knees. It was sleeveless and high in the back, but had enough cleavage to show off her large breast. The push-up bra she wore made her tits them absolutely delicious.

“You keep staring at your mom’s ass,” Melody giggled.

“You do, big brother,” Alicia said in her girlish voice. I liked her calling me that.

I gave her hand a squeeze. “Well, Princess, Mom’s got a great ass.”

Alicia giggled and nodded her head.

We attracted looks as we shopped. You don’t often see a young man with his hand on his girlfriend’s ass while holding another girl’s hand. But I didn’t care. No one would know we were related.

Mom had her shopping list on the phone, and she knew her way around the store. She started on the right, working our way through it. I waited for the perfect moment. We found it on the cereal aisle with no one else browsing it at the moment.

“Okay, women,” I said, breaking away from my sisters. “Panties off.”

“Yes, Sir,” Mom said, smoothly placing a box of cereal into the cart then reaching beneath her skirt. She didn’t hesitate to pull her panties down her legs in the middle of the store.

“Clint?” Alicia squeaked, her eyes wide.

“Yes, Princess?” I asked. I loomed over her, cupping her cheek and lifting her gaze. “You want to be my good, little sister, right? Good little sisters get sweet rewards. You want that, don’t you? Something sweet?”

“Yes, big brother,” she said, her voice so soft.

“Then be a good, little sister and take off your panties.”

She swallowed and nodded her head. My thumb stroked her cheek once before I let go. She reached beneath her skirt as I took the panties from Mom. Hers were frilly and gray, a bow on the front, the crotch soaked. I couldn’t help but inhale her spicy musk as Alicia worked down her panties. They were pink, matching her dress, and cute, the kind a little girl would wear. She stepped out of them, her panties momentarily catching on her black Mary Janes. Then she held them up.

“Here, big brother,” she breathed, shivering. I brought them to my nose and inhaled her fresh musk.

Then I turned to Melody, a big grin on my lips. “Well, slut?”

“You asshole,” Melody muttered, looking around. “I’m wearing jeans.”

I arched an eyebrow. “And?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Melody Samuels

My pussy clenched as Clint stared at me. He was loving this. The asshole. The wonderful man. A flood of juices escaped my snatch as I kicked off my tennis shoes. I unsnapped my jeans, my heart thudding a mile a minute. I looked back and forth. A woman pushed a cart by the aisle, not even looking at us. But she could have.

Clint’s grin grew as I wiggled my jeans down my hips. They were so tight, the material stretchy. I shuddered, my eyes falling on his crotch. He was so hard. My cheeks burned with humiliation as I stepped out of my jeans, almost naked in the store.

I hooked my fingers into the waistband of my panties. Anyone could catch me. Aunt Cheryl and Alicia moved, helping to block me as they stood on either side of me. I looked Clint in the eyes.

He was so damned sexy.

I pushed my panties down.

The cool air of the grocery store wafted around my wet pussy. I groaned, feeling the caress of the air on my shaved pussy lips. I was so wet. I worked them down, my ass pressing into the cereal boxes, knocking them over, making noise.

Someone might here. Someone might see.

I groaned as I stepped out of my panties and held them up to Clint. He took them and inhaled, breathing in my musk, groaning in delight. His eyes were locked on the landing strip of hair leading down to my pussy.

I stood there, exposed, letting him stare at me. My cheeks burned. Fear hammered in my heart. I could get caught. Someone could see me like this. They might be someone I know. Someone from school. A friend. A teacher.

I felt the bead of juices trickling down my thigh.

“You can pull up your jeans, Melody,” Clint said, his eyes so hot as he stared at my cunt.

“Thank you,” I groaned. I bent down, snagging my jeans. Then, turning around, I bent over, letting Clint stare at my red, bruised ass. I pulled up my jeans so slowly, fighting my fear and embarrassment. I could feel his eyes drinking in the sight of my pussy peeking between my thighs.

And then my jeans were up. I was covered. My fingers shook as I fastened and zipped up. I turned, swallowing.

“Beautiful,” Clint said, pocketing our panties.

My pussy clenched. A surge of lust ran through me, and I groaned. It was almost orgasmic. It was so wonderful. “Do you…need relief?” I had promised him. I would suck his cock whenever he wanted, even in the middle of our school. “Do you?”

Clint smiled. “Not yet.” He took my hand, pulling me to him, and kissed me on the mouth.

I groaned into his kiss, shivering, my pussy on fire. He was such a sexy man. I loved him so much. God, I wish he had told me to suck his cock, to let the world see that I was his woman, his submissive. I would do it right here in the cereal aisle.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Clint Elliston

I broke the kiss with Melody, savoring her lips.

“I think someone’s an exhibitionist,” Mom laughed. “You almost came, sweetie.”

“You did,” Alicia said, her voice in awe. “I can’t believe it. I feel like everyone is watching me. Like they know I’m not wearing panties. It makes me all tingly down there.”

“Good,” I grinned. “You are an exhibitionist, Melody. I think we’re going to have a lot of fun.”

She nodded her head, pressing close to me. Her hand brushed my hard cock, stroking me briefly through my jeans. I groaned. I really, really wanted to cum. And I was so tempted to have her fall to her knees and suck my cock in the middle of the store.

But we had taken enough risks.

“Come on,” I groaned, pulling her close and grabbing Alicia’s hand. “We have shopping to do.”

Mom grabbed more and more food as we meandered through the store. Some would go to Melody’s house. Our families had always shared groceries since we lived next door. Mom would buy for both. I bet she and Aunt Cheryl even had a shared bank account, pooling their money.

When we reached the wine aisle, my mom reached out to snag the cheap boxes of wine she drank. I snatched it out of her hand and put it back. “Nope.”

“But…” She blinked at me, her eyes trembling.

I shook my head. “No more wine for you for a while.”

“Yes, Sir,” she swallowed, her hands trembling. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something else, but I fixed her with a stern gaze. She had spent enough time drinking wine since dad died.

“You’re cooking dinners again, too,” I said. “No more saying you’re too tired.” More like too drunk.

“Yes, Sir,” she said, pushing the cart ahead.

As we reached the other end of the store by the bakery, and I spotted the restrooms, the ache in my cock grew too much to ignore. I gave Alicia’s hand a squeeze. “Do you need to use the bathroom, Princess?”

“No, big brother,” she said, giving me a smile. Damn, she was so cute.

“I think you do,” I told her, turning and leading her and Melody towards the restroom. “Mom, keep shopping.” Then, as an afterthought, I added, “And buy some Popsicles”

“What are we doing, big brother?” Alicia asked. “I really don’t have to pee.”

“Maybe Clint does, and he wants to pee in your pretty mouth, cupcake.” Melody had a teasing grin on her lips.

“What?” Alicia gasped, a look of revulsion crossing her face.

“It’s Melody who wants me to do that,” I grinned. “She has such a fetish for watersports.”

Alicia’s eyes were so wide, her lower limp trembling. Damn, she was cute. She looked at Melody. “Really? You want my big brother…to do that.”

“Of course not,” Melody said, revulsion crossing her face. “I’m just joking around. It’s so gross.”

“Yeah,” I nodded, my dick tingling. It would be such a humiliating thing to do to a girl, to piss in her mouth, to splash urine all over her body.

Lee, Melody’s younger sister, flashed in my mind. She was such a brat, always causing trouble. Maybe…

I pushed through the doors to the bathroom. Like I remembered, they were single use. I locked the door behind us, my dick aching. Melody fell to her knees immediately, unzipping me, and pulling out my cock. She didn’t hesitate to suck the crown of my shaft into her mouth.

“Wow,” Alicia moaned as she watched. “She’s really sucking it.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, savoring Melody’s hot tongue dancing about my shaft, swirling, licking, making me tremble. Her tongue flicked at the tip. I groaned, clenching my fists as my balls wanted to unload right away.

Melody popped her mouth off. “Okay, your turn, Cupcake.”

Alicia glanced at me and I nodded at her. I hadn’t intended for Alicia to learn to suck my cock right now, but I wasn’t about to pass up her sweet mouth on my dick. My little sister fell to her knees, her pigtails bouncing and swaying, and leaned towards my dick.

“It’s so big,” she whispered, her trembling fingers touching my dick. “I can’t believe this fit in me.”

“You were so tight, Princess. I loved fucking your hot, little cunt.”

She blushed. “I loved it, too, big brother.”

“Now, Cupcake, first lick it like it’s the sweetest ice cream cone,” Melody whispered, my half-sister nuzzling at my little sister’s ear. “Let your tongue swirl around his cock. Then suck on it. But mind your teeth. Guys don’t like that.”

“How do you know so much?” I asked her.

She gave me a smile that wanted to be innocent, but wasn’t. “You aren’t the only one who watches porn.”

“So blowjobs and watersports is what you’re into,” I grinned back at her.

“Eww,” she said and punched me on the thigh. “You’re so gross, Clint. I don’t know why I love you.”

I stroked her blonde hair. “Because I own your heart.”

She shuddered as Alicia’s tongue licked at my cock. I groaned, my little sister’s tongue stroking me, swirling, making my dick throb. I stared into Melody’s hazel eyes as I gripped her hair. I mouthed, “I love you.”

She mouthed it back.

Alicia opened her mouth, sucking on my dick’s tip, mouth open so wide. My little princess looked up at me through her dainty glasses, pleading for my love and approval. I let go of Melody’s hair and seized both of Alicia’s pigtails, holding them.

“That’s it, Princess,” I groaned as she nursed at my cock with quick, hard sucks, her cheeks hollowing each time. “That’s how you love your big brother’s cock.”

Delight shone in her eyes. She sucked harder. Her tongue fluttered around my cock’s head, shooting pleasure through my body. My balls groaned. Melody leaned into Alicia, nuzzling at the girl’s ear, her hands stroking our little sister’s pink dress.

“Just like that, Cupcake,” Melody purred. “Love your big brother. You’re such a good, little sister. It makes me so happy that you’re taking care of my man.”

Alicia shuddered, sucking harder, as Melody’s hand disappeared beneath my little sister’s skirt. Alicia’s eyes widened. I could just hear the wet slide of fingers through hot pussy over her sucks. My dick throbbed.

“Oh, you have such a wet pussy for your big brother, Cupcake. You want his cock so badly, don’t you? It was so hot walking around without panties. I bet I’ve soaked through my jeans. I’m dripping.”

“Fuck,” I groaned, pulling on my little sister’s pigtails. Her mouth was so hot as it slid farther down my dick. My balls ached, boiling, wanting to cum in her pretty mouth.

But I wasn’t ready for that. Not yet. I wanted to enjoy my little sister in other ways. I wanted another chance to savor her tight, wet cunt. With a groan, I pulled my dick out of her mouth, panting as Alicia licked her lips.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, a fearful catch to her voice.

“Nothing,” I groaned. “You were doing so good, Princess. So damned good. But I want to fuck your cunt. I need to be in my little princess’s pussy.”

“Yes, big brother,” she squealed in absolute delight.

Still holding her pigtails, I stared into her eyes. “It’s also time for you to learn to lick pussy. Melody’s got a hot cunt that needs to be devoured.”

“Oh, god, yes,” Melody moaned, her hand ripping out from beneath Alicia’s skirt. Wet fingers went to her jeans, snapping open the fastener. She stood up, ripping her jeans off, unveiling her shaved pussy and blonde landing strip. Her jeans bunched around her legs as she sat down on the toilet, spreading her thighs and knees wide, ankles bound together.

Her pussy dripped.

“Go on,” I told Alicia. “Just do what me and Mom did to you, Princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she whispered.

My sister crawled to Melody, her ass wiggling in her cute, frilly skirt. I fell to my knees behind her, hiking up her dress as Melody seized Alicia’s pigtails and yanked her face forward. Melody moaned as she pressed our little sister’s face into her pussy.

“That’s it, Cupcake. Just like licking an ice cream sundae.”

“Get all her sweet cream,” I groaned, squeezing my sister’s ass. I couldn’t resist smacking her pale cheek hard. She moaned, her face pressing harder into Melody’s snatch. I grinned at the red print left behind.

Marking her.

“You’re mine, Princess,” I groaned. “Mine and Melody’s. We own you. You’re our cute, little princess. And we’ll love you and fuck you.”

“We will, Cupcake,” Melody moaned. “Because I’m your big sister.”

“What?” Alicia gasped, lifting her head.

My dick slammed into her hot, tight pussy. She shuddered, clenching down on my dick as her head snapped around to look at me. “What is she talking about, Clint?”

“Our dad fucked Aunt Cheryl,” I groaned. “A lot. Her and Mom were Dad’s women. Melody and Lee are our half-sisters not our cousins.”

“Oh, wow,” Alicia groaned. “No wonder Mom’s so cool with this.”

“That’s right, Cupcake,” Melody groaned. “Now keep licking. I need to cum so badly!”

Melody pulled Alicia’s head down by her pigtails. Melody’s firm tits bounced beneath her tight tank top as Alicia licked and nuzzled. Her hips wiggled, her pussy clenching on my cock, as she devoured Melody’s cunt.

I groaned, drawing my cock back out and then slamming inside Alicia’s pussy. She was so damned tight and hot. The friction rippled down my cock. I groaned, savoring the tight delight as I pumped away. I wanted to keep fucking her forever. She had a pussy which sucked at my dick, wanting to devour all my cum.

“Your pussy is so hot, Princess. Mmm, I love fucking my baby sister’s cunt. Oh, yes, I do.”

“Fuck her, Clint,” gasped Melody. “Pound our baby sister’s cunt. Fuck her! Make her lick my pussy harder.” Melody trembled, the toilet creaking. “Just like that, Cupcake. Yes, yes, explore my pussy. You’re making me feel so good.”

Alicia moaned her delight, her hips wiggling as my balls smacked into her flesh. My cum boiled in them. My grunts echoed through the bathroom. I savored my little sister’s pussy tight on my cock. Her flesh was so hot, so wet about my dick. I grit my teeth, fucking her cunt harder and harder.

Melody humped against Alicia’s licking mouth, holding on tight to her pigtails. Melody’s blonde hair danced as she leaned back, groaning, pleasure crossing her face as Alicia devoured her pussy. I could hear my little sister’s enthusiasm.

“That’s it, Princess,” I grunted, her butt-cheeks rippling as I slammed into her. “Devour Melody’s cunt. She’s your queen. You have to worship her like a good princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she moaned, her hips rocking back into my thrusts.

“Oh, damn, Clint,” groaned Melody. “Oh, damn, she’s got a mouth on her. A fucking wonderful mouth.”

“Yes,” I growled. “Oh, yes, that’s what I want to hear. Mmm, yes. Eat that hot snatch, Princess. Eat it while I pound you.”

“Clint,” Alicia moaned. Her pussy fluttered around my dick. She moaned so sweetly into Melody’s cunt.

“Yes, yes, cum hard, Princess,” I moaned, savoring her spasming snatch.

I thrust hard and deep, pleasure spilling through my body. My balls ached as Alicia’s tight pussy spasmed about it. I buried into my eighteen-year-old sister’s cunt, savoring how hot and tight she was. How she made me groan and shudder. My head lolled as the pleasure built in my balls.

Melody spasmed on the toilet. Her body shuddered. Her mouth opened wide as she moaned out her pleasure, pulling Alicia’s face tight into her pussy. Melody’s hands white-knuckled as they gripped our little sister’s pigtails.

“So good, Alicia,” groaned Melody, her voice throaty. “You’re doing so damned good. Oh, yes. I’m cumming soooo hard!”

“Yes,” I growled and rammed my dick into my baby sister’s cunt. “Cum all over her face. Drench my little princess.”

Alicia’s pussy spasmed harder. She gasped and bucked, cumming a second time as she drank the flood of Melody’s cream. Melody shuddered, slouching back into the toilet seat, her eyes fluttering as she groaned in relief.

“So good, Cupcake.”

Alicia raised her head, looking over her shoulders at me. Her glasses were askew and pussy cream dripped from her chin. She licked her lips, her cunt clenching hard on my dick, and moaned, “Please, cum in me, big brother. Cum in my naughty pussy. I need it. I loved it earlier, big brother.”

“Oh, do it, Clint,” groaned Melody. “Cum in our little princess’s cunt. She’s been soooo good. She made me cum so hard.”

“Fuck,” I groaned. Then I ripped my dick out of her pussy. I seized her pigtails, ripping them out of Melody’s slack grip, and hauled my little sister’s head around to face my dick. “Jerk my cock off on your face, Princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she moaned, seizing my dick coated in her fresh juices. She stroked me with both hands, sliding them up and down my dick, pumping faster.

I erupted.

I grunted as each blast of my spunk spurted out, splashing across her face, coating her with dripping jizz. Lines covered her glasses. Globs ran down to her cute mouth. Her eyes were so wide as the cum dripped down to her neck.

“He gave you a pearl necklace, Cupcake,” clapped Melody. “Mmm, what a wonderful big brother.”

“Yes,” Alicia moaned, cum dripping from her lower lip. “Thank you, big brother.”

“You’re welcome, Princess,” I said and then groaned as Melody leaned down and licked up a line of my jizz from Alicia’s cheeks. The pair pressed their lips together and shared my cum in a naughty kiss.

Damn, it was great being the man of the house.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Melody Samuels

The flavor of Clint’s cum lingered in my mouth as we walked out of the store. There were still jizz decorating Alicia’s face, her bangs matted and sticky. Aunt Cheryl had already finished paying and was loading the groceries in the SUV when we emerged.

“Someone had fun,” Aunt Cheryl smiled, noticing the pearly smears on Alicia’s face. “Your first facial, huh?”

“Big brother gave me a pearl necklace,” she said in her cute voice, beaming. She still held Clint’s hand like a little girl.

“Did you buy the Popsicles?” Clint asked.

“I did, Sir,” Aunt Cheryl said, pulling them out of brown paper bag sitting in the back of the SUV. They were a pack of assorted flavors, each sealed in their own plastic tube. “Why did you want them?”

Clint took the box and opened it. “I think you all deserve a delicious treat. Melody, you’ll need to drop those pants again.”

Clint pulled out a grape-flavored Popsicle. My eyes widened. My pussy clenched. The drive home would be interesting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leann “Lee” Samuels

I was breathing hard from my ten-mile run at the park when I jogged up the front door to Aunt Cheryl’s house. I pulled out my key—the same one worked on both our houses doors—and stepped inside. “Hello,” I called, my voice echoing through the empty house. “Anyone home?”

No one answered.

My stomach rumbled. I was famished. I headed for the kitchen, ripping open the refrigerator door and began pulling out food, looking for something to eat. Aunt Cheryl always seemed to have better food than we did.

I made a mess, and I didn’t care. It would make Clint so mad.

To be continued…

---

The next chapter in the “Me, My Girlfriend, and Her Best Friend” Saga

Intro: Belinda and I started dating in high school.  During the summer after our freshman year of college, a game of “truth or dare” led to a threesome between Belinda, myself and Belinda’s life long best friend Marcella.  The three of us ended up fooling around and experimenting with each other for the rest of that summer.  After eight years apart, the three of us ended up together again after re-uniting at a friends wedding. We ultimately acknowledged that the three of us were in love, despite the fact that Marcella was languishing in an unhappy marriage. Belinda and I headed back to Florida, but Marcella still had to finish up her divorce before she could pack up her things and join us in the sunshine state. Belinda and I continued to look for a house big enough to accommodate three people. After two months of three-way phone sex, the routine began to wear on us. Belinda and I began to grow restless without Marcella around.

JOURNAL-002:  “A NEW FRIEND”

JUNE 2007

After two months of searching, we had finally found the perfect house for us.  I had gotten a pretty significant advance on the book that I was working on, so we went BIG.  It was a four bedroom three bathroom house in an older neighborhood with a three car garage, an in-ground pool, and jacuzzi, and it even had that high privacy fence in the back that Belinda had been hoping for.  Only a small part of me was really in love with the house.  It was the back yard that really did it for me.  I could just imagine Belinda and Marcella lounging around back there all weekend, naked and happy without a care in the world.

I had never lived in a house like that before.  I come from a modest family, so it would be a huge change for me.  We had closed that afternoon and desperately wanted to celebrate.  The house was sitting empty as we had not yet moved in, but it was all ours!

After we called Marcella to tell her the good news, Belinda made a call to her friend Jenna.  She and a guy named Nick that she had just started dating were going to meet us out for a few drinks.  We then got dressed up and headed out for a night on the town.  It started out like any other night.  Little did I know, tonight was the night that Belinda and I were finally going to break from our routine.

I had met Jenna a number of times before.  She was what you’d call a ‘spinner.’  She was just a tiny little thing.  Belinda had known her from her previous job working as a hostess at the night-club that Belinda’s ex; Bruce owned.  Jenna despised Bruce as much as Belinda and I did, so I got along with her right away.  The majority of Belinda’s close friends were Hispanic, but Jenna was Asian. More specifically Chinese-American.  She stood about 5 foot and couldn’t have weighed any more than 85 pounds soaking wet.  She was thin, lean and tan and she seldom wore a bra, as her breasts were barely an A-cup.  She was a beautiful girl, with dark smokey eyes and shoulder length, straight black hair.  We met up at a casual little neighborhood pub that night.  Jenna was dressed very similarly to Belinda.  Short shorts and a tight fitting white sleeveless top.  From thirty feet away I could easily make out the points of her always erect nipples pushing against the tight fabric of her top.

She hugged Belinda and I hello and introduced us to Nick.  Jenna dated a lot of guys in the short time that I’d known her, and each new guy I met left me more confused than the last.  She could have had just about any guy she chose, yet she seemed to dig as deep into the douche-bag pile as she could, time after time.  Nick was no exception.  You know the type.  Fitted V-neck tee shirt with some ridiculous print involving a skull or a dragon, manicured eye-brows, getting ready to light a cheap cigar that he thought might make him appear more sophisticated… You know, douche-bag.

Thankfully, Nick didn’t talk much.  In fact, for great chunks of time throughout the night, he would disappear entirely.  The conversation between Belin, Jenna and me mostly revolved around our new house.  Jenna was one of the few people that Belinda had entrusted with our little secret about Marcella.  She knew all about our bizarre love triangle and, if anything, seemed to think it made us ‘cool.’  She had no gripes about Belinda’s bi-sexuality either.  Though she never claimed to be bi-sexual herself, Belinda had told me that she and Jenna had made out on numerous drunken occasions back when they worked together.  That made me like Jenna even more.

After another brief appearance from Nick, Jenna asked us when she could see the new house.  Belinda began to tell her about the house-warming party we would eventually have when I reached into my pocket and withdrew my key ring.  “Baby, they gave me the keys this afternoon.” I smiled as I dangled the keys in front of her smiling face.

After a quick stop by our apartment to grab a portable i-pod player, some playing cards and some booze, we were headed to our future home with Jenna and Nick following behind us.

“Where does she find these guys?” I asked Belinda.

“Who, Nick?” she replied.  “He seems alright.”

“Are you kidding me?” I scoffed.  “That guy is a monumental douche-bag…  Like ‘king of the douche-bags.”

Belinda snorted.  “Oh, he’s not that bad.”

“I don’t get it.” I went on.  “Jenna’s a cool chick, plus she’s smokin’ hot!  I don’t see why she keeps going out with these frat boy types.”

Belinda giggled at me.  “You think Jenna’s ‘smokin’ hot?”

“Sure.” I said, trying to downplay the situation.

“You know we made out a few times, right?” Belinda taunted.

“Yes, I know.” I smiled.

Once we got to the house, we gave Jenna and Nick the tour.  We then set up shop on the back patio, as there wasn’t a stick of furniture in the whole house, save for a dusty old sofa in the garage that had been abandoned by the previous owners.  Luckily, the back patio came furnished with a nice wrought iron set including a large table and umbrella along with several chairs as well as four chaises for laying out by the pool.  I got the music going and promptly made everyone a drink.

I won’t bore you with what happened over the next three hours.  The short version is that Nick got absolutely shit-faced and puked in my brand new pool.  I then had to practically carry him into the garage and toss his dopey ass onto that dusty old couch.

“I’m so sorry about Nick.” Jenna apologized profusely upon my return to the backyard.  “I swear, he’s never gotten like that before.”

“Don’t worry about it.” I said as I did my best to smile.  “I’ll just have to buy a shit load of chlorine I guess.”

That got everyone laughing and lightened the mood a bit.  We’d had several glasses of wine and all had a pleasant buzz.  I didn’t want Nick’s little ‘Mt. Saint Helens’ episode to sour our evening.

“This house is fucking awesome you guys.” Jenna smiled warmly as we settled back in around the patio table.

“God, I know.” Belinda ruminated.  “I can’t wait ’till we move in!”

And then, it was quiet.

Really quiet.

I pulled the deck of cards out of my pocket and popped it open.  “Do you play poker Jenna?” I asked.

Belinda started laughing.  “She used to play at work parties.  She would clean house!”

“Don’t exaggerate Belinda.” Jenna smiled.  I began to shuffle the deck.

None of us had any cash, so for a good twenty minutes, we just played for fun.  It turns out that, if you’re not betting, poker is pretty boring.  We were all trying to have a good time, but our lack of enthusiasm was beginning to show.  What happened next is just one more reason why I love Belinda so much.

“This is fucking boring.” Belinda finally blurted.  Jenna and I joined her in lighthearted laughter.  “We should start betting.”

“I would love to.” Jenna agreed.  “But, I didn’t bring any cash.”

“We don’t have to bet money.” Belinda coyly smiled.

“Okay, so what do we bet then?” Jenna asked.

Belinda answered by grabbing the hem of Jenna’s top and playfully tugging on it.  Jenna went wide eyed for a moment.  “Wa-ha…  You want to play strip poker?.. Against ME?”

“It would certainly liven up this boring ass game.” Belinda said through a broad smile.  Jenna then looked over at me.  “Oh, don’t worry about him.” Belinda giggled.  “Just earlier tonight, he told me that he thinks you’re ‘smokin’ hot.”

My cheeks reddened as Jenna let out a deep belly laugh.  “Okay…” she went on as she grabbed the deck of cards.  “Prepare to be some naked mother fuckers!” she hooted.

The game began with Jenna dealing.  It was summer time which meant that none of us were wearing all that much to begin with.  At the end of the first hand, Belinda and I were both light one flip-flop.  Three hands later, I found myself sitting at the table in my boxer shorts.  Belinda was down to her denim skirt, bra and panties.  Jenna was only missing one sandal.  She was that good.

I finally won my first hand on the fifth round.  Belinda whined as she stood up and unzipped her skirt.  Jenna laughed along as she kicked off her other sandal.

I’m sorry to say that I didn’t win the next hand.  Neither did Belinda.

“Now it’s getting interesting.” Jenna hooted.  She was grinning from ear to ear.

As Belinda reached behind her back to unclasp her bra, I stood up.  There was no point in staying seated.  The table had a glass top.  I watched Belinda’s bra go slack and slip from her shoulders and into her lap, and took just a moment to admire her beautiful little pale breasts before easing my thumbs into the waist-band of my boxers.  Jenna’s eyes darted back and forth between Belinda and me.  

“This is hardly fair.” I mock protested.  “If I was a girl, I’d still have a bra to take off before the big show.”

Belinda and Jenna both laughed hysterically at my feeble attempt to not be the first naked person.  Jenna then held out her hand, demanding my boxers.  “No way man!  I’m not wearing a bra either.  Hand ’em over.”

“Fine.” I pouted as I began to slide my boxers off.

Nothing overtly sexual had happened, so I didn’t have a hard-on, or anything.  I was suddenly very grateful for the warm weather.  Once I got them past my mid thigh, they fell to the ground on their own.  I stood with my arms at my sides for a few seconds to let Jenna savor her winnings.  She and Belinda both looked over my cock for a moment with little giggles of approval before I took my seat.

Jenna began shuffling the deck again before looking over at Belinda.  Belinda was never shy and made no effort to cover up her breasts.  Jenna then very ‘matter-of-factly’ said “You have pretty boobs Belinda.”

Belinda looked down at her chest.  “These little things?” she laughed.

“Oh, please!” Jenna chaffed.  “Your tits look like the Grand Tetons next to mine.”

Belinda chuckled.  “How would we know?  You’re kicking the shit out of us!  We’re both practically naked here and you just lost your second shoe!”

Jenna smiled as cool as could be.  “I warned you…  Speaking of, so how does this work now?” she asked looking at me.  “So, are you just out now?…  I mean, you’re out of shit to bet, so is it just us girls?”

I sat back in my chair and let out a sigh.  “Technically, yes…  BUT, if you want me to keep playing, I could bet other stuff.”

“Like what?” Jenna asked, genuinely interested.

“What would be interesting to you?” I asked her.

Jenna sat with a blank expression on her face for a moment before Belinda finally helped me out.  “He means we could dare him to do stupid shit for our amusement.”

Jenna’s face immediately lit up.  “Ooooh…  Okay!” she finally finished.  She then dealt the cards with a notable grin.

On the next hand, Belinda lost her panties and I was made to stand up and twist my hips side to side fast enough to make my dick smack against my body.

On the hand after that, Belinda and I both had to do fully nude hand-stands.

Finally, on the next hand, Belinda won.  I ended up having to dip my dick in my wine before taking a drink of it.  

Jenna stood up and wriggled out of her denim shorts.  She was down to her slinky white top and a pair of low-cut black panties.  Despite how short Jenna was, she was so thin that she actually looked tall.  Her legs were long and thin like a models.  Her skin was dark and smooth and I immediately started wondering how many more idiotic acts I would have to endure before I got to see a little bit more of it.

As fate would have it, none!  I actually won the very next hand.  I was having a ball being naked in front of Belinda and a new friend.  It was always exhilarating to be nude in front of someone new for the first time.  I had found Jenna attractive from the first day I met her, but after the events of that night, I found myself wanting her…  A LOT.

“You first!” I shouted, pointing at Jenna.  “We’ve been waiting long enough for this!” I laughed.

“Fine, fine…” Jenna trailed off as she stood up in defeat.  There was nothing sensual in her movements.  She simply grabbed the hem of her top and yanked it quickly over her head.  She stood before us for a moment to let us enjoy our hard earned victory.  

Her body was more beautiful than I had even imagined.  She was tan everywhere!  She had very narrow hips.  Her pelvic bone was just slightly visible just above her panty-line.  Her stomach was flat with a single toned line cutting up the center.  She was certainly not ‘boney’ but very very thin.  The best way to describe her build would be ‘athletic.’  Her breasts were barely large enough to cast a shadow and she had small dark nipples that stood straight out like pencil erasers.  I had never been with a girl with breasts that small and I immediately wanted to know what they felt like.

Then my mind went totally insane.

What if things escalate?  What if Belinda turns this into something crazy?  Am I allowed to do that?  As far as I knew, even though I was dating two girls, I was dating them EXCLUSIVELY.  If something happened with Jenna, even though Belinda was there, would I somehow be cheating on Marcella?  We’d never had that conversation.  I had fucked Hillary, but Belinda and Marcella were BOTH there at the time…  Hmmm…

I returned to reality, realizing that I still needed to come up with something stupid for Belinda to do.  I rifled through my mind as Belinda said “See Jenna, you’re so full of shit!  You have beautiful tits!”  To that, Jenna placed her palms over her small breasts and groaned.  “Come on!” Belinda cried encouragingly.  “Don’t be shy!”  Jenna joined her in laughter and finally dropped her hands.  

“Belinda…” I finally said, “Okay, you have to do that thing where you lick your nipple.” I smiled.  It wasn’t something she did terribly often, but it always got me really hot.  Belinda giggled at me as she cupped her breast.  She then pushed it upward as far as she could while craning her neck downward and extending her tongue as far as she could manage.  She pressed her tongue against her erect nipple and drug it back and forth for a few seconds and I felt a surge of blood filter through my cock…

Oh, shit…

Back to the game!  Jenna dealt again and won again at least three or four more times.  I was asked to try and lick my own nipple (with no success), dance a jig, and tuck my dick between my legs and walk around like a woman.  Belinda had to walk around in the front yard for thirty seconds, drink a shot of bourbon, and hold a beer bottle between her tits for ten seconds without touching it with her hands.

On the next hand, Jenna finally lost!  It was Belinda’s win, so she had to come up with something dumb for me to do as well.  Jenna stood up from her chair to remove her last remaining article of clothing.  I watched on, drowning in anticipation when Belinda blurted out “Wait!”

“What?” Jenna and I said in unison.

“I have an idea.” Belinda flashed her devilish smile.  Jenna and I both waited patiently for Belinda to tell us.  Finally, she spoke.  “Baby, your dare is to stand in front of Jenna when she takes off her panties.”

“Okay.” I smiled as I stood up and walked around the table.  I stepped in front of her, thankful that I hadn’t gotten a full erection yet.

“Closer.” Belinda insisted, so I took a step forward.  Jenna smiled up at me with her thumbs in the waist band of her panties.  “Closer!” Belinda demanded.  Jenna and I both giggled a little as I took another step forward.  Belinda finally stood up, taking command, and pushed us closer together.  We couldn’t have been more than three inches apart.

“Jesus Belinda!” Jenna laughed.  We both settled down as Belinda stood beside us and watched.  I had a good eleven inches on Jenna.  She looked up at me and smiled, looking slightly nervous.  I could smell her sweet smell.  I could feel the heat radiating from her tiny body.  I wanted her so badly!

“Okay.” Belinda said, finally satisfied that we were close enough together.  I could feel my cock pulsating in time with my heartbeat.  I worried to myself that I would get hard and Jenna would freak out. Jenna awkwardly began to push her little black panties down over her hips.  I was too close to her to see anything, but I could feel every movement.  She eventually had to lean into me to get them past her upper thigh.  I instinctively took a step back, but Belinda quickly placed her hand on the small of my back and nudged me back into position.  Jenna’s head was just above my waistline.  My rapidly swelling cock must have been less than 6 inches from her face.  I first felt her hair brush against it.  Then I could feel her warm breath on it.  I’m not sure how she managed to keep from bumping her face against it, but she suddenly stood straight up again and lifted her arms above her head.  “Ta-da!” she exclaimed.

I was half erect and there was no hiding it, although I was pretty sure that that was what Belinda had intended.  I took a step back and Jenna did a slow spin with her arms still held aloft.  Belinda and I drank in the beauty of her naked body.  She really was tan all over.  Above her narrow little slit between her legs was a pencil thin strip of jet black pubic hair.

“I love your body Jenna.” Belinda complimented, amorously.

“Thank you.” Jenna smiled.

“You’re so fucking cute!” Belinda insisted as she reached out to smack Jenna on her bare behind.

We hadn’t even moved in yet and my fantasy of hanging out in the backyard with a pair of beautiful naked women had already come true.  That night, I also learned that Belinda and I have very similar taste in women.

Once Jenna had shown off for us long enough, she began to pull her panties back on.  “Well, that was fun.  You guys ready to call it a night?” she asked.

“Let’s keep playing.” I said.  I could tell that Belinda was attracted to Jenna.  Hell, they used to make out sometimes.  Even if I couldn’t have any fun with Jenna, I could at least watch Belinda have some.

Jenna stopped pulling her panties up at mid thigh.  “Are we staying naked then?” she asked.

“Oh, hell yes!” I laughed.  Jenna effortlessly slipped out of her panties again.  “New rules though.” I added.

“Okay.” Jenna replied, eagerly awaiting to hear them.  I was glad to see that she was both having fun, and comfortable enough in our presence to remain nude.

“Whoever wins gets to tell the two losers to do anything they want.” I finished.

Jenna looked at Belinda and was met with Bel’s trouble-maker smile.  She then looked back to me.  “Deal the cards!”

“Why don’t we just play ‘truth or dare’ without the truth part?” Belinda cut her off.  She then turned to me.  “Otherwise, Jenna’s gonna keep kicking our asses and making us do stupid shit all night, and I wanna make her do some stupid shit too.”

“I see your point.” I smiled.  “Is that cool with you Jenna?”

“So, we just dare each other to do stuff?  That’s it?”

“Or we could play it the way we used to.” Belinda answered for me.  “Where you can dare two people at once.  It’s more fun that way.”

“Okay.” Jenna agreed as she sat back down.  “So, what, do we take turns?”

“Yeah.” Belinda answered.  “You can go first.”

Jenna knew we were a pretty kinky pair, but she was clearly timid about pushing us too far.  All she asked of us was a kiss.

It was then my turn and Jenna looked over at Belinda nervously.  Belinda was great at reading people.  She immediately asked her “I know we’ve kissed before, but have you ever done other kinds of stuff with a girl?”

“Not really anything besides kissing.” Jenna shyly admitted.

“That’s fine.” Belinda assured her.  “I just know Johnny well enough to know that he’s probably got some kinky stuff up his sleeve, so is there anything that you want to just go ahead and take off the table right now?”

Jenna nervously bit her lip and looked around at us and then up to the sky.  “How about, you just say whatever you’re going to say and I’ll decide then.” she smiled.

“That’s fair.” I agreed, knowing that she was on-board.  If she weren’t, she would’ve said so right then and I knew that this night was about to get really interesting.

She bit her lower lip one more time and then blurted out “Okay, go!”

“I dare you to lick Belinda’s asshole.” I dryly said.

Belinda and Jenna both immediately burst into laughter.  It was an easy way for me to lighten the mood and relieve some of Jenna’s anxiety.  The laughter finally subsided and I went on.  “Okay, seriously…  I dare you two to kiss each other like you used to for a full minute.”  It was a fairly conservative challenge, but it was enough to loosen her up and get the ball rolling.  Jenna agreed that it was within the boundaries of what she was comfortable with and the two of them stood up and stepped toward one another.  I picked up my watch from the table and watched the second hand as it approached the 12. “Okaaayyyyyy…  Aaaannnddd…. GO!”

I looked up just as the two of them inched closer together.  They were both smiling like giddy school girls.  It reminded me of the first time I saw Belin and Marci kiss all those years before.  Jenna was about four inches shorter than Belinda.  She threw her arms around Belin’s neck and their naked bodies pressed into one another.  Finally, they both closed their eyes and pressed their lips together.  Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna’s tiny frame and soothingly rubbed her back as their lips began to part.  Their jaws began to move as they softly explored each others mouths with an eager tongue.  That was about as wild as it got at that point.  Still, it was a beautiful thing to see.

I called time and the girls giggled once more before returning to their seats.  It was clear that Jenna was very comfortable with Belinda and had all but forgotten about douche-bag Nick, asleep in the garage.

It was finally Belinda’s turn, which meant that she would have to come up with something that Jenna and I would have to do together.  We all looked around the table, not sure of what was to come.  Belinda immediately defused the situation.  “Are you okay with this?” she asked Jenna.

“With what?” Jenna asked.

“Just, you know?  I’m supposed to come up with something for you to do with Johnny.”

“Well, what do you want us to do?” Jenna asked, clearly intrigued.

“Well, what are you okay with doing?” Belinda asked, trying to get a read on her.

“I don’t know.” Jenna evaded.  “I mean, I don’t know what you want us to do yet, so I don’t know.”

Belinda finally got bored with tip-toeing around and decided to test Jenna’s nerve.  “Okay then…  I dare you to let Johnny suck on your tits for a full minute while you finger yourself and he jerks off.”

Jenna and I both went equally wide-eyed.  Even I couldn’t tell if Belin was joking or not.  Belinda didn’t flinch.

“Seriously?” Jenna nervously asked.

“Uh-huh.” Belinda proudly confirmed.

“We can’t do that!” Jenna protested.

“Why not?” Belinda pressured.

“Because…  Johnny’s your boyfriend!” Jenna finally answered.

“So?” Belinda smiled.  “I’m the one daring you, so obviously, I’m okay with it.”

“What about Nick?” Jenna pleaded, though she was slightly grinning.  Belinda could tell that it wasn’t that Jenna didn’t want to do it, but maybe that she was afraid, though I like to think that she just wanted the justification of being bullied into it by Belinda.

“Jenna, that guy is a fucking loser, okay?  He’s passed out in the fucking garage!” Belinda chuckled, driving her point home.  “Come on, it’ll be fun!  It’s not like I’m daring you to fuck each other!  He’s just gonna put his lips on your boobs for a minute.”

Jenna was torn.  She looked back and forth at us for a while before turning to me.  “What do you think?”

I hadn’t expected to be put on the spot like that, so I replied with the coolest thing I could come up with. “I think it’ll give you a really good reason to get even when it’s your turn.” I smiled.

She looked back over to Belinda.  “A whole minute?”

“Yep.” Belinda was absolutely beaming, watching Jenna wriggle on the hook.

Jenna looked down in her lap for a moment.  I don’t know if she was genuinely wrestling with the decision, or if she only wanted to appear to be holding on to her last shred of demurity. She finally raised her head and looked Belinda in the eye. “Alright.”

With that, Jenna and I stood up.  I rounded the table to meet her and she looked up at me nervously.  “I know.  She’s crazy.” I smiled.  Jenna laughed a little as Belinda grabbed my watch.

“Okay, the clock doesn’t start until Johnny gets hard enough to do it.” Belinda smiled.  She looked over at the two of us and then sprang up from her seat.  She grabbed Jenna’s chair and pulled it back from the table and instructed Jenna to sit back down.  Jenna sat and Belin positioned me in front of her.  With my cock now at eye level with Jenna, I was already starting to grow just from standing there with my dick in her face.  Belinda mashed her naked body against me and kissed me wet and deep.  She found my cock with her right hand and began to gently tug on it for me right in front of Jenna.  Within ten seconds I was completely ready.

Belinda left my side and returned to her seat, staring at the watch.  “Annnnnddd GO!”

Jenna slowly spread her thighs and leaned back in the chair.  Her hand slid across her lap and then down between her skinny legs.  She tilted her head back as she began to softly massage her clit.  I straddled her right leg as I took my cock in my hand.  I then bent forward and lowered my lips down onto her dark and fully  erect right nipple.

I licked, bit and teased her nipple with my lips and tongue as she gently played with herself.  I stroked my cock in long slow movements as Jenna began to softly moan into the warm summer night.  This was already more than I had expected to happen.  I began to wonder how much further Belinda would try and push things.  Before I knew it, Belinda called time.  In my opinion it was much too soon.

I pulled away and left Jenna’s breasts glistening.  She slowly opened her eyes and leaned forward, as though she were returning to reality.  It took both of us a moment to compose ourselves.

“That was fan-fucking-tastic!” Belinda gleefully cheered.  Jenna quietly glanced over at me as I sat back in my seat.  The ice was broken.  Now it was time to push the envelope.

It was Jenna’s turn again.  She understood the rules now and she was out for blood.

She thought long and hard, leaving Belinda and I in suspense.  In truth, there was nothing she could have said that we wouldn’t have been up for.  Belinda was just as crazy and kinky as I was.  The real fun would come when it was my turn or Belinda’s.  Of course, fooling around with Belinda in front of a hot little thing like Jenna was a perfectly good way to kill the time in between.

“Okay you fuckers…” Jenna started.  I liked where this was going.  “I dare you to put Johnny’s balls in your mouth while he jerks off for one minute.”

Completely unphased, Belinda hopped out of her seat and smiled.  “That’s more like it!”

Jenna fell back in her chair, defeated and laughing.  “You guys are fucking crazy!”

Belinda knelt down in front of my chair and pushed my legs apart.  I scooted to the edge of my seat as Jenna counted down.  “And go!”

I took my shaft in my hand and began stroking again.  Belinda began by first licking my balls and getting them good and wet.  She then opened her mouth wide and pulled one nut and then the other into her warm wet mouth.  I could feel her tongue pressing up against my balls inside of her mouth.  It felt amazing!  I looked across the table at Jenna as I stroked myself.  She was watching intently as my hand glided up and down the length of my shaft.  I could tell she liked watching me as much as I liked watching her.

She finally called time and Belinda rose to her feet and licked her lips. Jenna was still wide eyed.

It was my turn again and I had already decided what I wanted them to do.  I had planned another big push.

“I want a ten minute show.” I started.  Belinda and Jenna both waited for me to continue.  “Basically I want you to both stand up and start by making out.  Then, whatever happens, happens.  Anything goes.” I smiled.  Belinda was smiling too.

“Ten minutes?” Jenna asked in disbelief.  She then turned to Belinda.  “Can he do that?” 

“That IS a long time Johnny.” Belinda said.

“That’s the dare.” I stood my ground.  “Unless the two of you want to concede…”

“Fuck that.” Belinda said defiantly as she stood up.  “I play to win!” she grunted in a masculine baritone.  She then stepped over to Jenna and offered her a hand.

Jenna took Belinda’s hand and stood up.  “I’m SO gonna get you for this.” she playfully threatened me.

They stood face to face, smiling nervously.  I stood up too and pushed them closer toward the back door.  “No no no…  Over here, under the light.” I smiled, fully intending to enjoy the show.  They squared off once again, both smiling big goofy smiles.  Their two naked bodies were bathed in the bright light of the back patio.  I stood a few feet away, holding my watch, savoring their anticipation.  The second hand finally reached the 12 at the top of the watch face.  “…And go.”

They immediately began kissing again.  By that point, they were good and comfortable, so they didn’t waste much time getting into it.  Within five seconds, they were kissing with open mouths and exploring tongues.  My cock had barely had enough time to soften up from the last challenge.  As I watched the two of them exploring one another’s mouths, I quickly realized it would not fully soften again any time soon.

Around forty-five seconds into it, the kissing had grown in intensity.  They were no longer just kissing because of the dare.  They were kissing now as though they both needed it.  Just as I had hoped, Belinda was the first to take it to the next level.  I happily watched her slide her palm up from Jenna’s hip, across her flat tummy and then settle over Jenna’s tiny left breast.  Jenna only seemed to kiss more passionately as Belinda began squeezing her little tit.  Belinda then began tugging on Jenna’s erect nipple.  Neither of them said a word, but would occasionally glare into one another’s eyes, longingly, in between kisses.

What happened next was really the only natural step Belinda could have taken.  As she fondled Jenna’s breast, she began kissing her neck.  She moved like a cat as she craned her neck further down and forcefully pushed Jenna’s tiny breast upward.  In a flash, Belinda had darted her tongue out like a lizard and made contact with Jenna’s pointed nipple.  Jenna moaned her anxious approval and Belinda opened wide and pulled Jenna’s nipple and a good portion of the flesh of her breast into her mouth.  I tore my eyes away for just a moment to look at my watch.  We weren’t even two minutes in yet.

Belinda finally pulled her soft lips away from Jenna’s glistening breast and smiled up at her.  Jenna chortled briefly before they began to kiss again.  The kiss was hot and ferocious, and then, ever so slowly, the moment I had been waiting for came.  Jenna’s small arms had been wrapped around Belinda and her delicate little hands were rubbing up and down the small of her back.  As the kiss unfolded, I watched Jenna’s hands circle around Belinda’s body and begin to slowly move upward.  A moment later, her fingertips slid over Belinda’s breast.  Belinda moaned into Jenna’s mouth as Jenna lay her palms against the soft flesh of her breasts.  She then began to squeeze them in a soft rhythmic movement.

Belinda threw her head back in a dramatic gesture.  Her hair flew wild in the warm night air.  Her perky little tits were now on full display.  That not so subtle hint, plus the fact that Belinda was a good bit taller than Jenna, left little question for Jenna regarding what to do next.  Jenna bent down ever so slightly and cupped Belinda’s left breast.  She then glanced over at me and flashed me a wicked smile before extending her tongue and flicking it against Belinda’s erect nipple.  Belinda moaned aloud with her head tilted back and Jenna glanced back at me as she pulled Belinda’s soft tit into her wet mouth.  My cock had gotten completely hard again and Jenna took a second to glance down at it.

They began to kiss again, this time, pressing their bodies together.  They both simultaneously squeezed and groped at each other’s breasts.  I quickly checked the watch.  We were four minutes in.  Belinda took a moment and smiled over to me.  “Are you happy so far baby?”

I glanced down at my fully engorged cock and then back up to her.  She began to chuckle.  She then reached down and cupped her own breasts and hunkered down to level them with Jenna’s.  As Belinda laughed her wicked laugh, she began to rub her pointed nipples against Jenna’s.  Jenna followed suit and pushed her own breasts out and rubbed her nipples against Belinda’s.  “You like that baby?” Belinda cooed.  I didn’t have to answer.

They resumed their kissing and there was still over four minutes to go.  In addition to groping one another’s tits, they were both using their hands to rapidly explore and rub all over each other’s bodies.  Belinda then aggressively overwhelmed Jenna and pressed her against the house beneath the patio light and tongued her mouth deeply.  As they kissed harder and wetter, Jenna arched her back, pressing her shoulders and head against the house and pushing her body out toward Belinda.  Belinda immediately darted down to suckle Jenna’s eager little nipples.  Before long, Belinda raised her right leg and bent it at her knee.  She wrapped her thigh around Jenna’s waist and Jenna reached down and grabbed onto it, holding it tight against her body.

In the heat of the moment, Belinda thrust her hips forward and began grinding her naked pussy against Jenna’s hip.  Jenna continued to grope and suckle her tits as Bel threw her head back and openly slid her crotch up and down Jenna’s upper thigh.  I checked the watch to see that we were down to just over three minutes.  I looked back up to see Jenna still happily licking and sucking Belinda’s tits as Bel practically fucked her left leg.

It was then that Jenna finally took a bit of initiative.  Showing surprising reserves of strength for a girl her size, Jenna was able to spin Belinda and herself completely around and then force Belinda up against the house.  Belinda leaned back against the wall to accommodate Jenna’s height.  Jenna leaned over Belinda and resumed gnashing at Belinda’s spittle drenched tits.  She then placed one foot on either side of Belinda’s right leg.  Belinda took the cue and raised her thigh up to Jenna’s narrow little slit.  Soon, Jenna was grinding her naked cunt against Belinda’s thigh in the same way that Belinda had done to her just moments earlier.  Belinda took the opportunity to lick and suckle Jenna’s pointed nipples once more.

Belinda was driving her wild, just as I had hoped she would.  There was less than thirty seconds left at that point.  Belinda had reached around Jenna and was squeezing her ass and helping Jenna grind against her thigh.  Jenna even hiked one of her legs up the way Belinda had.  Belinda kissed her deeply and held her gyrating ass for her as Jenna ground against her thigh.  They were on the brink and the timing couldn’t have been more perfect.

“That’s time.” I called out.  It took them a moment to stop writhing and come apart.  There was a lot of heat that needed to dissipate.  My dare had given me a great little show, but had also served another purpose.  I wanted to see if Jenna had any threshold with Belinda, and so far, she didn’t.

As they untangled their bodies, they both stood on the patio casually in the porch light, and seemed to transform from two fiery sex goddesses, back into a couple of skinny girls.  It was just one of those things that stuck out in my mind.

Belinda glided past me with the joy of new found excitement in her eyes.  “How’d we do?” she asked, out of breath as she playfully squeezed my hard-on.

“Great.” I answered with wide eyes.  Jenna caught her breath and regained her composure and then proudly strutted past me, back to the table.  

I joined them at the table as Jenna sat down.  Belinda was much more relaxed by then and had put one of her legs up on the table.  “Oh, my GOD, I’m so fucking horny now.” she casually stated.

Jenna was looking at her out of the side of her eye and smiling wide.  “Really?”

“Oh, my god.” Belinda answered.  “Is it my turn again?” Belinda smiled.

“Uh-huh.” Jenna answered.  She didn’t glance around nervously that time.  That told me that she was ready for whatever Belinda threw at us, and that made me very happy.

“Fuck.” Belinda muttered as she pulled her leg down from the table.  She then looked over to me.  “Can we include ourselves in the dare?” Belinda asked me.

“Sure.” I smiled, curious as to what she had in mind.  Jenna was still eying Belinda and smiling.

Belinda then feigned thought for a moment.  Finally, she looked over at Jenna.  “Okay, then I have a dare for all three of us.” she smiled.

This was it.  I knew it.  Belinda had been building up an appetite all night.  So had I.  We had been dying without Marcella around.  She wanted to feel another woman’s touch.  She wanted me to watch her doing it.  She wanted to watch me with another woman.  The heat had risen up in us like a bonfire that had been choked down to coals and then suddenly doused in gasoline.

She looked at me first.  “All you have to do is stand next to Jenna’s chair.”  My curiosity was piqued.  Jenna was grinning and eagerly awaiting her instructions.  Belinda happily delivered.  I stood up and stepped over to where Jenna was seated.  My iron cock dangled in the air above her head.  Jenna looked up at me with her eyes squinted. She examined my throbbing cock and let out a short giggle before turning back to Belinda.

“Oh my god, what are you gonna make us do?” Jenna asked, still grinning like the Cheshire Cat.

Belinda tossed me the watch as she rose from her seat.  She stepped in front of Jenna’s chair and bent forward, resting her palms on the armrests.  Her beautiful breasts hung down as she leveled her eyes with Jenna’s.  Without breaking eye contact, and in her most seductive voice, Belinda softly oozed the words, “I want you to jack him off while I eat your pussy.”  

Jenna turned beet red and covered her entire face.  “Oh, my god!” she whimpered softly into her hands.  Belinda didn’t move or break eye contact.  She was like a snake charmer.  

Jenna finally uncovered her face to reveal a giddy smile.  She breathed in slowly as Belinda went on.  “For five minutes.”

Before Jenna could think about it or even pretend to launch a protest, Belinda leaned into her and kissed her, wet and deep.  Jenna fell right back into the rhythm they had established earlier.  Belinda raised her right hand and began to grope at Jenna’s petite left breast.  Jenna moaned softly as Belinda kissed her neck and then trailed down to her ever erect nipple.  She then took Jenna’s left hand and held it in front of her own face.  She sensuously pressed her wet tongue flat against Jenna’s open palm, coating it with her slippery saliva.  Belin then went back to kissing her as she guided her petite arm up above her head and placed her tiny hand on my throbbing cock.  Jenna’s eyes were closed, and she was lost in the passionate kiss as her delicate slippery fingers wrapped around my shaft.  Belinda then reached down and nudged Jenna’s inner thigh, to which Jenna anxiously spread her legs apart.  As Belinda slid her fingertips across Jenna’s glistening clit, Jenna began to loosely slide her tiny fist up and down my cock.

I was really enjoying that particular view.  My cock looked absolutely enormous in Jenna’s tiny hand.  Belinda finally pulled her mouth away from Jenna’s lips and knelt down between her open thighs.  I watched in complete awe as Belinda closed the distance between her soft lips and Jenna’s wet little pussy.  I could almost read her mind.  She was going to wind Jenna up until she couldn’t take it anymore.  I sensed that she had known that I wanted Jenna for a while.  It immediately made me wonder if Belinda had wanted her too.

The next five minutes were quiet.  There was no dirty talking or anything like that.  Jenna would occasionally get so lost in the immense pleasure that Belinda was giving her, that her hand would sometimes just rest there on my cock before she snapped back into the present and continued to lazily stroke me.  Belinda wasn’t trying to force any kind of kinky mood that wasn’t naturally there.  She was into it just as much as Jenna was.  She was carefully and delicately making love to Jenna with her lips and tongue.  She was attentive and thoughtful with every single movement and it was clearly working.  Jenna lay back in her chair, moaning aloud with her eyes closed.  Belin wasn’t trying to make her cum.  It was a slow and lasting pleasure that she was giving Jenna.  I was happy for the slight lull in physical activity too.  I was in no danger of cumming any time soon, though I was enjoying myself immensely.

Belinda finally looked up at me and whispered “Is it time yet?” 

I peered down at my watch.  “Yeah.” I whispered back.  It had been almost eight minutes.

As Belinda slunk away from Jenna’s soaking slit, Jenna released my cock.  She opened her eyes and smiled up at me.  It was the weary kind of smile you see on someone that just got done with an hour long massage.  She looked exhausted from pleasure.  Belinda and I took our seats as we both watched Jenna.  She tilted her head back and sighed.  “I just need a few minutes before we keep going, okay?” she asked.  Belinda had temporarily put Jenna out of action.  I was impressed.

Jenna grabbed Belinda’s pack of cigarettes, despite the fact that she wasn’t a smoker.  She lit one up and Belinda and I decided to join her.  For five minutes, we sat in silence, smoking our cigarettes and ruminating on what we had done and wondering where the rest of the night might take us.  The mood was surprisingly calm.  We finally stubbed out our butts, one after another, and went on with the game.  It was Jenna’s turn to craft a dare.

Belinda didn’t care to tip toe around anymore.  She immediately turned to Jenna and put her hand on her knee.  “So, by now, you’ve probably figured out that Johnny and I are pretty fucking kinky.”

“Yeah.” Jenna sighed.

“So just go nuts, okay?” Belinda continued.  “I want you to think of the kinkiest shit you can imagine.”

Jenna sat and thought for a moment.  She then looked at Belin with a mischievous grin and then flashed her eyes over to me.  “I have an idea…  Come with me.” she said, rising from her chair.

We followed Jenna into the dark, empty house.  She walked through the living room and down the narrow hallway that led to the garage where we’d left her drunken date sleeping.  Belinda and I had no idea what she was thinking, but we were damned curious.

We reached the door to the garage.  Jenna placed her hand on the knob and turned it as softly as she could.  She pushed it open just a crack and peered into the darkness.  At first, we heard nothing, and then: a loud snore.  Belinda and I were smiling at each other, still wondering what was going on when Jenna whispered into the dark garage.  “Nick?”

Nothing.

She repeated herself a bit louder .  “Nick?”

Still nothing.

Finally, she loudly blurted out “Hey Nick!”

We all stood perfectly still and held our breath.  Still no response other than another loud snore.

Jenna then reached into the garage and found the light switch on the wall.  In an instant, the garage was awash in blinding fluorescent light.  I had never turned the lights on in there before and immediately made a mental note to change the bulbs out once we moved in.

The three of us peered into the garage and saw Nick lying face down on the dusty old sofa, still snoring.  We stood and watched him sleep from the dark hallway for a full minute to make sure he was out cold before Jenna turned around to face us.  She was grinning from ear to ear as she began to excitedly whisper.  “Okay, you asked for it!” she began.  “My dare is for you to go in the garage and give Johnny a blow job for a full minute!”

Belinda only smiled.  

My old roommate J.P. had been a black out drunk.  We used to throw things at him, draw all over his face, and sometimes even pick him up and move him to different locations without ever waking him up.  I smiled back at Belinda, not worried in the least.  Jenna then switched the light off.  

I stepped into the dark garage and walked toward the center of the room.  Belinda entered behind me and flicked the light back on.  I turned to see her proudly strolling toward me, her naked body bathed in white light.  “What’s the point if she can’t see us?” Belinda whispered.  Kinky little slut.

I turned to face her about five feet in front of the old couch.  She reached me and looked back to Jenna, who was holding the watch in the doorway.  “Just go!” Jenna whisper/shouted.

Belinda softly dropped down to her knees and hurriedly pulled me into her mouth.  I was staring at Jenna’s glowing eyes in the hallway.  It was too risky a situation for me to get into it enough to derive too much pleasure from it, but it was incredibly exciting to be kinky with Belinda, plus I loved having Jenna watching us.

About thirty seconds into it, Nick groaned and rolled onto his side, facing toward us, with his eyes still closed.  Belinda and I froze in the position we’d been in when we first heard him shifting.  My hands were behind my back and Belinda had about four inches of my cock in her mouth.  Her eyes were wide open and we were staring at each other.  We both stayed completely still for a good ten seconds before Nick finally let out a deep snore.  Jenna pulled the door open and urgently waved us out.

The three of us stood, giggling in the hallway as Jenna flipped the light switch and softly closed the door.  It was a good dare and it got our blood going.  That, and gave me plenty of cause to get back at Jenna, since it was my turn next!

We scurried through the dark house and made our way back to the safety of the backyard before we dared to raise our voices.

“Holy fuck, that was close!” I laughed.

“I thought you were totally busted!” Jenna giggled.

“Oh, my god…” Belinda began.  “What would you have done if he woke up?” she asked Jenna.

“I have no fucking idea!” she burst.  “I almost shut the door and ran back here!”

We all had a good long laugh at poor Nick’s expense.  I still wonder how he would’ve reacted, had he actually woken up and caught us.

“Alright, it’s my turn.” I finally said, rubbing my hands together like the villain in a James Bond film.  The girls were still laughing, as they both waited for me to do my worst.  I stepped in front of Jenna and put my hands on her shoulders.  Her beautiful smiling face looked up at me as I laid it on her.  “Now…” I began.  “…You get to go down on Belinda for five minutes!”

“I fucking knew that was coming!” Jenna howled.

“And you’re okay with it?” Belinda casually asked as she fell into her chair with her legs already open.

“Fuck it…” Jenna started.  “We’ve gone this far, right?”

Belinda was already playing with her own clit.  “I’m so happy you feel that way.” she smiled.

With zero hesitation, Jenna knelt down before Belinda.  She carefully placed her hands on Belinda’s thighs as Belin scooted to the edge of her seat.  

“Okay, I haven’t ever done this before, so let me know if I’m doing it right.” Jenna announced.

“Okay.” Belinda assured her with a smile.  She would too.  Belinda had grown very vocal.

With that, Jenna leaned into Belinda’s crotch and pressed her lips against Bel’s shaved cunt.  Belinda began to moan aloud in encouragement.  Jenna took to it like a fish to water.

Belinda seemed to genuinely enjoy herself.  I couldn’t resist getting involved, so I stepped behind her chair and reached down to her naked chest.  I gently began to squeeze and massage her tits before tugging on her nipples.  She moaned a bit louder at my touch.  It may have only been so that Jenna would look up and see that I was getting involved.  Either way, after that, Jenna fixed her eyes on us as she carefully lapped at Belinda’s hairless slit.

With Jenna now watching intently, Belinda made her next move.  She reached up to me and nudged me around to stand beside her chair.  Then, as casually as she might’ve gotten rid of her chewing gum, she spit into her hand and wrapped her fingers around my cock.  She began to stroke me with a tight grip as she threw her head back and moaned aloud.

I couldn’t help but stare down at Jenna as she lapped at Belin’s pussy.  Her eyes were glued to Belinda’s fist as it slid up and down my glistening shaft.  Somehow, Belinda had figured out that Jenna would want to see that before Jenna had.  Belinda tilted her head toward me and stared at my cock in her hand.  As she stroked me, she began pulling me closer and closer to her face.  I knew what was coming next and more than anything, I wanted to watch Jenna as it happened.  I wanted to gauge her reaction.

Belinda began to rub the tip of my cock on her lips.  Jenna’s eyes were glued and unflinching.  She seemed to know that this was coming too.  A few seconds later, Belinda parted her lips and pressed her tongue against the underside of my shaft.  Finally, she strained her neck and pulled me deep into her soft wet mouth.

Jenna never once broke her gaze.  She watched every movement as Belinda slowly, sensually sucked my cock in the moonlight.  Soon, I was moaning along with her as Jenna tongued her slit.  No one said a word.  The three of us were buried under the sensuality of it all.  Jenna delicately pleasured Belinda as Belinda slowly slid her closed lips up and down my shimmering cock.  We were all savoring each moment.  Taking our time as we gave and received pleasure in the rhythm of the warm summer night.

After what felt like four or five minutes, Belinda made another move.  She may have surprised Jenna, but not me.  I was onto her.  Belin reached down and pulled Jenna up by her face.  Jenna leaned over her and Belin pulled her in and kissed her deeply on the lips.  She then turned away and suckled on my cock for a moment before returning to kiss Jenna again.  She kept her hand on my cock as they kissed, still stroking me in long strokes.  She then leaned away from Jenna and stared her in the eye.

“Can I watch you suck it?” Belinda quietly moaned.  She was still stroking my cock beside her face.  Jenna’s expression didn’t read shock, but eagerness to please.  Belinda leaned further back into her seat and pushed my cock toward Jenna.

Jenna aggressively leaned into Belinda and turned her head toward me.  I turned my hips to face her as she opened her mouth wide and enveloped my cock with her warm wet lips.

It was immediately clear to me that Jenna was no stranger to sucking cock.  She tightened her lips around me, relaxed her jaw and throat, and pulled me DEEP into her mouth.  She sucked me much more aggressively than Belinda had and it felt wonderful!  That’s when Belinda decided to turn up the heat.

“Yeah, baby.  Suck his cock for me.” she moaned as she began to massage Jenna’s tiny tits.  I was too worked up to worry about explaining it all to Marcella later.  I knew we would have to and I was a little worried that Belinda and I might even get in a little bit of trouble, but not enough to stop it from happening.  Jenna was gorgeous and her lips and tongue sliding up and down my steel shaft was too exquisite.

She was so good at what she was doing that I had to pull away from her for a minute just to keep from cumming in her mouth.  I took a step back and enjoyed watching them kiss for a moment while I recuperated.  Before I could fully recover, Belinda pulled me back into her eager mouth.  I tensed up my abdomen and tried desperately to clear my mind.  I knew that emptying my nuts into Belinda’s mouth would put a huge kink in the unfolding events, and I wouldn’t dare risk that.  I jerked away from Belinda just before it was too late and stood back to watch them kiss again.

Thankfully, Belinda saved the evening by standing up and pulling Jenna along with her.  Bel led Jenna over to the pool and laid her down on her back on one of the long chaises.  She kissed Jenna a single time and then mounted her, straddling Jenna’s head and facing her feet.  I was standing beside the long chair as Belinda bent down and shoved her head between Jenna’s legs.  

Jenna immediately moaned into the night as Belinda began tonguing her pussy.  As Belinda found her rhythm, Jenna raised her head and shoved her open mouth onto Belinda’s glistening cunt.  I was happily watching them go at each other as I recovered, relieved to have some breathing room.  Jenna was no longer timid in her actions.  She lapped at Belinda’s sopping gash with an industrious tongue as she moaned lustfully.

Belinda suddenly jerked her hips upward, away from Jenna’s thrashing tongue and whipped her head around to look up at me.  “Put your cock in me.” she demanded.

I looked down at Jenna, who was panting and holding onto Belinda’s ass cheeks.  She showed no signs of objection, so I stepped up behind Belinda.  I then knelt down on the seat behind her, dangling my balls in Jenna’s face.  I was trying to conceal my giddiness as I pushed my cock into Belinda’s wet cunt.

Over the next several minutes, Belinda refrained from eating Jenna’s pussy.  She just moaned and bucked against me as I railed her deep and hard.  Jenna lay still beneath her, still holding onto her ass, but pulling her cheeks apart to allow me to penetrate Belinda more deeply.  Belinda just took it and allowed Jenna to watch my cock ram in and out of her.  Maybe she stopped eating her out because she wanted to get her riled up, or maybe just because it was too much to concentrate on, but either way, Jenna was definitely getting one hell of a show.

I decided to see how kinky Jenna might be and if, indeed, she was getting as turned on as I imagined.  I didn’t think it was too bold a move, seeing as how she had already tasted Belinda’s pussy and my cock.  I slid my rod out of Belinda’s dripping cunt and angled it downward above Jenna’s lips.  Without a moment’s hesitation, Jenna greedily pulled me into her mouth and suckled Belinda’s juices off of me.

Once my whistle was cleaned to Jenna’s satisfaction, she let me go.  I happily slid right back into Belinda’s tight shaved pussy.  I continued ramming Belinda for a few more minutes, allowing the heat to continue building in Jenna.  Belinda knew I wanted to fuck Jenna.  I’m guessing Jenna knew it too.  I didn’t want to appear too eager by making the first move.  Belinda was already leading us there.  I knew it was only a matter of time.

Sure enough, after a few more minutes, Belinda pushed me back a bit then dismounted Jenna.  I stood beside her and stroked my slippery cock as she helped Jenna to her feet.  Belinda then pushed me down onto the chaise.  I sat facing them as Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna and kissed her deeply again.  Belinda then pulled away from her and turned her around to face me.  The moment I had been waiting for had finally arrived.  I let go of my cock and leaned back in the chair as Belinda placed her palm on Jenna’s lower back and nudged her toward me.  Jenna flashed a bashful smile at Belinda and was met with Belinda’s lustful grin.  She then stepped forward and knelt down on the seat, straddling me.

I gripped my cock by it’s base and watched as Jenna carefully slid down onto me.  She let out a deep, satisfied moan as I entered her tight little pussy.  She threw her arms around my neck as she began to rise and fall on my spear.  Belinda sat herself down beside us and then turned to face us.  She then leaned back into the chaise and spread her thighs, wetting two of her fingers in her mouth before sliding them down between her legs.  Jenna moaned softly as Bel began to diddle herself at our little show.  I leaned up and pulled Jenna’s tiny dark nipple into my mouth, playfully biting at it as she bounced softly in my lap.

At that point, I wouldn’t have dared to push things any further.  As far as I had planned that night, Belinda and I were going on a double date and I had no idea that any of this was going to happen.  I considered myself beyond lucky to be doing what I was doing.  Belinda, on the other hand, felt completely comfortable pushing Jenna even further.  I was lost in the pleasure of Jenna’s tight pussy sliding up and down my shaft, when Belinda stood up and then disappeared behind her.  I suddenly felt Belinda’s warm breath on my balls and quickly realized what she was up to.  My suspicions were confirmed a moment later when Jenna moaned aloud as Belinda pushed the tip of her tongue against Jenna’s sphincter.

I reached around Jenna’s waist and grabbed hold of her petite ass cheeks and pulled them apart.  Jenna then leaned into me further, allowing Belinda even greater access.  Belinda began deeply tonguing Jenna’s asshole and Jenna quickened her pace as she bounced on my shaft.  Belinda was such a kinky slut, and she seemed to know just how far to push people.  Just knowing that Belinda was back there tongue-fucking Jenna’s ass as she rode me somehow made her pussy feel even more fantastic than it already had.  Belinda then pushed Jenna’s petite body up off of my shaft and in to me.  I suckled Jenna’s breasts as Belinda took my cock into her mouth for a moment before pulling Jenna back down onto me.

We hadn’t discussed anal sex with Jenna at all, and I’ve learned that most girls have pretty strong feelings one way or another about the subject.  I imagine that tonguing her back there was Belinda’s way of addressing the issue.  I wasn’t sure if that was where Belinda was trying to lead things, but Jenna certainly seemed to enjoy having Bel’s tongue back there.  We didn’t know if Jenna had ever done anal before, let alone whether or not she liked it.  I guess Belinda’s next move was to see how Jenna would react, or maybe she just wanted to give Jenna an even kinkier show than we already had.

I heard Belinda’s voice coming from Jenna’s backside saying “Mmm. I want your cock in my ass, baby.”

Jenna giggled a bit as she climbed off of me.  Belinda loved anal.  When we usually did it, we went doggy style, but that night, Belinda had something else in mind.  Jenna stepped aside and stood, looking down at me.  Belinda positioned herself in front of me, facing away and pulling Jenna in front of her.  She then fell back onto me and hoisted her legs up, so that she was squatting over my lap.  It was pretty rare that she rode me that way while doing anal.  I imagine it was more for Jenna’s sake than hers or mine.  Jenna didn’t look shocked at all.  I wondered if Belinda had already shared her love of anal with Jenna.  She stood and stared down between Belinda’s ass cheeks as Bel positioned her tight little sphincter on the tip of my cock.  She spit into her palm and began rubbing it up and down my shaft before finally slowly easing down onto me.

It had been a couple of weeks since we’d done that and Belinda howled out into the night as my cock slid further and further up her ass.  As Bel began to rise up and down, she reached out and pulled Jenna down to sit beside us.  Jenna knelt with her knees apart, facing us and rubbing her own clit.  She leaned in to kiss Belinda and before long, was rubbing her clit and sucking on her bouncing titties as Bel slid her tight rectum up and down my slippery pole.

Jenna rubbed Belinda’s pussy as they shared another wet kiss.  As their lips parted, Belinda moaned to Jenna: “Can you lick my pussy?”

If you ask me, that was the point in the night when everyone decided to go completely wild.  Jenna smiled at Belin as she slid off of the chaise.  She knelt down between my feet and placed her hands on my thighs.  As Belin continued to slide her asshole up and down my iron hard cock, Jenna leaned forward and pressed her wet tongue against Belinda’s pussy.  Belinda wailed out “Mmm, fuck!  Eat my fuckin’ pussy baby!”  To that, Jenna began lapping at Belin’s sopping cunt as I pummeled her tight asshole.

Belinda has a very soft voice.  She always sounds sweet and innocent, so whenever she decides to talk dirty, it’s insanely hot.  That night was no exception.  She arched her back and twisted her head around as far as she could to kiss me.  It was more of a tongue sword-fight than a kiss.  She then turned back toward Jenna.  “That feels so fuckin’ good Jenna!” she moaned.  “Your tongue feels so good on my pussy with Johnny’s big cock in my ass.”  I couldn’t see Jenna’s face, so I have no idea how she reacted, but she continued to pleasure Belinda with her soft little tongue.  Then Belinda pushed Jenna even further.

“You want that cock in your mouth, baby?” she grunted as she bucked against me.  “You wanna taste that cock after it’s been in my ass?” she teased.

Jenna didn’t answer her, but a moment later, Belinda dug her feet into the seat cushion and rose up, off of my shaft.  “Suck that cock baby!” she demanded, and a second later, I felt Jenna’s warm lips wrap around the tip of my dick.  I couldn’t believe that Belin had gotten Jenna to suck my cock right after it came out of her asshole.  I chuckled a little in my mind at the idea of Belin having her own TV show called ‘The Slut Whisperer.’ (Jenna, if you ever read this, I am not directly referring to you as a slut, but pointing out the fact that Belin has an amazing way with women in a humorous fashion.)

Jenna slurped up and down on my shaft as Belinda moaned filthy words of encouragement, before she finally pushed me back into Bel’s distended rectum.  Jenna then rose to her feet and suckled on Bel’s left tit as she rode me.

After a minute of two more of that, Bel had decided that she was ready to cum.  She rose off of me and pulled me up from the seat.  She then faced the seat and bent at the waist, placing her hands on the seat.  She looked over to Jenna and said “Spread my ass for me.”  Jenna knelt beside her and pulled her ass cheeks apart to reveal Belin’s gaping sphincter to me.  I slid back into her effortlessly and was easily forcing the entire length of my cock up her ass.  I grabbed her by the hips and brought my rhythm up to a ferocious speed.  Belinda began to rub her own clit as I drilled her ass harder and harder.  Her moaning grew louder and louder as she neared climax.

Finally, Belinda’s entire body went taught.  She wailed out and squeezed the cushion in her fists as the first ripple of pleasure rattled through her.  I rammed my cock up her ass, all the way up to my nuts and left it there as the second wave hit her.  She quivered as she howled again.  Her face had tangled itself up into a mask of pleasure and pain, as wave after wave of intense feeling crashed through her, until, all at once she was very still.  Her soft panting and relaxing muscles let me know it was time to remove myself from her.  I very slowly withdrew my shaft in the same fashion that a silent assassin might have drawn his blade.

Jenna wasn’t smiling anymore.  Her face read very serious as Belinda fell onto her side and then rolled onto her back.  She then sat up in front of me and pulled my cock into her mouth, licking and slurping her own fluids off of me.  Jenna admired her contently, as Belin looked back up to her and mischievously hissed “I want to watch you cum now.”

Belinda clambered up to her knees and pulled Jenna close.  With Jenna flat on the ground and Bel kneeling on the chair, they were almost the same height.  Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna and they began to kiss again.  “Do you wanna cum?” Bel moaned in between kisses.

“Yeah.”  Jenna grinned.

That was all Belinda needed.  As they continued kissing, Belinda began to lean further and further back, pulling Jenna along with her.  Belinda finally pulled over to the side, like a matador slipping a bull.  Jenna fell forward beside her, bent at the waist, with her ass up in the air.  Belinda then began to goad her ever further.  “Do you want Johnny to fuck you again?”

“Mmm-hmm.” Jenna moaned.

“Yeah?  You want him to put his big hard cock in your tight little pussy?” Bel soothed as she pushed Jenna’s ass cheeks apart before me.  “Want him to fuck you until you cum?”

“Yeah.” Jenna moaned.  

Belinda’s eyes flashed up to me and she gave me this look.  It was a little smile between the two of us that read ‘Can you believe we got Jenna to do all this crazy shit?’  I returned her look with my own that basically said ‘I know, right?’  Then it was back to business.  Jenna was on all fours, across Belinda’s lap like she was a little girl getting a spanking.  Bel held her ass for me as I placed the tip of my cock against her narrow slit.

I shoved into her and she moaned aloud as Bel slipped her left hand beneath Jenna’s rocking frame.  Bel quickly located Jenna’s clit and began deeply massaging it as I jammed my cock into her tight little cunt.  For the next thirty seconds, there was no room for dirty talk as Jenna just moaned louder and louder.  Before I knew it, her body tensed up and she yelped like a beaten dog.  Bel fervently rubbed her clit as I continued to bury my cock in her tight wet pussy.  It was at that moment that I knew that Jenna would be around again.  She lived nearby.  She was single, and she loved everything we had done with her.  Now she was cumming as I fucked the shit out of her and my girlfriend flicked her clit.

I was shaken out of my happy little thought by my own orgasm rounding the bend.  Bel knew my patterns.  She saw it in my face.  She leaned over Jenna’s backside and rested her cheek against Jenna’s ass just as I pulled my cock out of her pussy.  Bel closed her eyes and opened her mouth as I began to violently stroke my cock.

I proceeded to spray thick white cum all over Belinda’s face and Jenna’s ass.  I was able to get a good portion of it into Belin’s mouth.  Jenna had turned her head and was looking back at me as I jerked load after load from my throbbing rod.  Belin finally sat back up and knelt beside Jenna.  Jenna then rose up beside her.  Belin smiled at her with my cum plastered all over her face.  Jenna smiled back and Bel gave her last push of the night.  She placed her hand on the back of Jenna’s head and eased her toward me.

Jenna looked up at me with a new sense of sexual confidence.  She opened her mouth and pulled my super sensitive cock into her warm mouth, despite the droplets of cum still clinging to the tip.  She sensuously sucked me clean in long pleasurable strokes.  Belin then pulled her away and, with cum all over her lips, kissed Jenna deeply.  I watched Jenna playfully lick the globs of cum off of Belin’s beautiful face, one at a time, before returning to Belin’s mouth, until Belin’s face was practically clean again.

By then in our relationship, Belinda and I had brought Marcella, Kasia and Hillary in on our sexual adventures, so the aftermath was not really foreign territory anymore.  Belinda climbed off of the chair and then helped Jenna to her feet.  They stood in front of me and kissed again.  Then Belinda turned to me and kissed me.  What I hadn’t expected was for Belinda to push Jenna and I together.  Jenna strained upward and I hunched down and we shared our first kiss.  I supposed that Belinda had gotten more comfortable over the years regarding intimacy.  I soon wrapped my arms around Jenna and grabbed her ass.  I then hoisted her up into the air.  She wrapped he legs around me as we explored each others mouths.  Belin then disappeared and a moment later, we heard a splash.  Despite the fact that we had no towels, she had jumped into the pool.

The three of us swam around and rinsed off, taking several moments to kiss, fondle and hold one another.  We then sat around and dried off, talking and smoking cigarettes.  The sky had turned it’s pre-dawn pale blue. Jenna asked for a pen and paper, so I got dressed and retrieved them from my car.  When I returned, the two of them had gotten dressed.  Jenna then scrawled out the words:

Nick,
I don’t think this is going to work out.
-Jenna

We walked through the house and she slipped silently into the garage.  A moment later, she returned.  The three of us got into my car and went straight to my little garage apartment.  We were all extremely tired.  Once we got up the stairs, we headed into the bedroom where Belinda stripped naked in under ten seconds.  She threw herself onto the bed and looked up at Jenna.  Jenna laughed and began to undress for her.  I undressed last and climbed into bed with them.  We slept the day away in a twisted naked pile, waking occasionally to pee or eat.  Nothing terribly exciting happened aside from a little bit of kissing here and there.

When we finally got out of bed, it was almost dark again.  Jenna told us that she had a good time with us and we agreed, adding that we both hoped to do it again some time.  We kissed her goodbye, then spent the next hour talking about how to handle what had happened regarding Marcella.  We decided that it was best to just get everything out in the open.

We called her and confessed everything.  Belinda tried to justify it by telling her that she missed her so much and wanted to feel her touch, but couldn’t.  

Marcella wasn’t terribly happy about what we’d done, but eventually said that she understood.  The conversation then went into the finer details of our relationship.  Marcella finally made her point, bringing up the fact that Belin and I could at least have sex with each other if we wanted to and that she herself was alone all the time.  Belinda asked her if she wanted to fuck other people.  Marcella said that wasn’t her point.  She then said “If I’m going to be okay with the two of you occasionally messing around with someone else, then the two of you have to be okay with me doing it too.”  Belinda and I looked at each other as Marcella paused.  She then went on.  “As long as you guys tell me about everything, I’m okay with it, but I’m pretty fucking lonely out here, so…  You know?”

Belinda leaned over the phone and looked up at me.  “Johnny, would you be okay with that?”

“So, if you have sex with some other guy, you’re going to call us and tell us about it?” I asked.

“Of course.” Marcella replied.

I thought about it for a moment.  She had a strong point, and it was only fair…  Plus, the idea of Marcella telling Belinda and I some lurid sex story on speaker phone while we fucked each other seemed like it might actually be fun.  

“Okay.” I said, having no idea how many doors I had just opened.  It was quiet for a good while after that.  Marcella finally broke the silence.

“So, do you think you guys are gonna hook up with Jenna again?”

Belinda smiled at me.  “We might.  She seemed like she would be into it.”

Marcella then sighed, sounding more relaxed.  “So, what does Jenna look like?”  she paused.  “Tell me everything…”

NEXT: “JOURNAL-003: BACK TO THE BEACH”

---